Absolute Chaos Discussion Boards
Fic Talk => General Discussion => Topic started by: mare on June 14, 2013, 09:02:54 PM
-
I thought I'd start a new thread in hopes that maybe people will come in and ask some questions.
Here's one:
Name one or more of your stories and tell us what inspired you to write it/them.
-
Switch was inspired by the Freaky Friday movies and Future Boy was inspired by another story I made with a friend.
-
Games was inspired by Supernatural. I'd just started watching it at the time and was completely hooked (still am), so I thought it would be great to write a story kind of like an episode of Supernatural, with Dean and Sam having to save BSB from monsters lol.
Save A Prayer was inspired by a couple of the action/adventure films I love like Romancing The Stone (an oldie but goodie!) and also Bear Grylls Born Survivor. I thought it would be fun to put the boys in a real survival situation where anything could happen along the way.
Maybe Tomorrow (which is still incomplete and I've really neglected recently) was inspired by some of my grandad's war world two stories which he loved to tell and I found fascinating, mixed in with films like Defiance, Saving Private Ryan and other war films which I can't think of the names right now.
-
Forever started as a collection of fanfic that I wrote circa 1997-2000 with a group of friends at the time. We had this intricately woven "life" we'd fantasized and written down in which we were married with children to various boyband members at the time....lol! I found a binder full of little stories I'd written under the bed in my old bedroom at my parents' house. I'd just been to a NKOTBSB concert and gotten heavily back into the fandom, and decide to write it all down and attempt to tie it together and grow it up a little bit, because, really, who has a child with each Backstreet Boy? Seriously...I wasn't one of them, but a couple of the girls did in their stories! It's mainly a little piece of nostalgia for myself.
Falling in Love Again came to me while I was in the shower and I had it completely outlined in my head before I actually started writing it. It started as an idea that the female lead could be affected by a tragedy that happened close to home (I live in Kentucky) a few years ago, and naturally Brian came to mind as her way to meet the Backstreet Boys, and it grew from there.
-
A lot of my story ideas stem from other stories, whether in fanfic, book, or movie form, but my favorite "what inspired the idea" story is for Song for the Undead, which started as a joke.
Rose, Dee, and I were having a group chat on Yahoo Messenger late at night, as we did most nights back in the summer of 2008, and the chat had gone quiet, so Dee asked, "Is everyone dead?" and I jokingly replied, "Yes." She said, "Oh noes! Julie is a ghost," and I said, "I prefer zombie," which got us bantering about zombies. Rose was still quiet through all of this, so I (again jokingly) said, "Hey Rose... Backstreet Boys, zombies, collab? *hopes to summon Rose back*" because Rose is such a collab whore. And whaddya know... after some time, Rose came back, and we started talking (still jokingly, I thought) about a Backstreet Boys zombie story, in which the Boys survive the zombie apocalypse and fight the undead. We were just joking around at first, and then it got to the point where we were like, "Are we seriously going to write this? Well, why not? It sounds cool; we should!" So we did! I think people who stumble onto the story nowadays probably assume it was inspired by The Walking Dead, but this was years before that was a show (it was a comic, but we'd never heard of it until the show) and before the current zombie trend - back then, who knew?! I've learned through collaborating that some of the best ideas start as jokes LOL.
-
Most of my stories are inspired by songs. I listen to one and then, suddenly, an image starts to create in my mind and I go in full plotting mode. "Love Story" was born in that way: I was listening to "Love Story"by Mariah Carey and thought that it could be a great plot. Then, chatting with my best friend, it became something totally different and bigger.
Since I write about Brian and Nick, some stories (especially one - short) are inspired by the guys interaction or videos.
"Crash&Burn" is something different because it's partially personal, since I was the one having a bad day and decided to write something just to let it all out.
-
When I Grow Up was totally inspired by 13 going on 30. I thought it would be funny if Nick woke up as his 30 year old self since he has changed so much growing up.
Jizzle Of Oz started as a joke on twitter. Thinking back...I went through a movie homage phase that year cause I wrote Forces Of Nature which was based on Twister. I kind of made Nick's character like Dusty. Hopefully one day I will finish it.
Weird World was inspired by the Weird Al song "I Think I'm A Clone Now". That idea started as a joke whwre people on twitter wanted to clone Nick lol. I still think it's a bad idea.
-
Do your friends/ family know that you write BSB fan fiction? If so what do they think? Are they supportive? Or not? Do you divulge much information about your stories and this fanfic life?
-
The only one of my real life people who know about my fanfic writing is my sister. It took me a LONG time before I let her know. She's been supportive. She hasn't really read any of the fanfic stuff except for Mel's sequel. I would never tell anyone else, EVER!
For the longest time, no one even knew I enjoyed writing. Once Mel's was published I got a lot of where the heck did that come from questions lol Pretty much only my closest friends only know how much I truly love BSB in general.
I like to keep my two worlds separated as much as possible.
The whole Mare versus Marianne type thing lol
-
I'm the same way as Mare. My parents and sister know that I write fanfic, but they have been sworn to secrecy and told never to read it. My dad and sister couldn't care less. My mom is supportive of me writing, but on the rare occasion that it comes up in conversation, she always asks, "When are you going to write a real novel? You know, not about the Backstreet Boys?" They don't get the whole "fan fiction" thing, which is fine with me because I don't want them reading it LOL.
No one else knows I even write, let alone what I write. That is why I write under a penname, to keep that a secret from people I know in real life. Like Mare, I like to keep the real world and the "BSB world" separate.
-
My friends and family definitely don't know. The only exception being that of my roommate/BFF and of course all the friends that I have because of fanfic/AC. :D
No one else knows that I'm even interested in writing. I think that my parents and sister would fine it strange/unusual and would not get it at all LOL
That's why I don't talk about AC or fanfic on my Twitter or anything because people that I know who have nothing to do with the fandom follow me. I'd probably be embarrassed to tweet about it.
-
^ That's why no one except my sister knows I have a twitter acct. lol
-
Ditto. Twitter is for BSB/fanfic stuff, and Facebook is for real life friends and family.
-
^ same lol
-
If there was one story you wish you could go back and totally redo which one would it be or are you happy with everything you've written so far?
-
I'm generally pretty happy with the stories I've written in the last few years, so it would have to be something older. I'd have to go with "Beside the Ocean" because it's still one of my favorite storylines. While recovering from a suicide attempt, Nick befriends (and eventually falls for) his neighbor, who, unbeknownst to him, is dying from a brain tumor. Death and romance is always a winning combo in my book, but what I like most about this plot is the juxtaposition between someone who wants to end a perfectly good life and someone who is dying but desperately wants to live. I think I could do a much better job at exploring that concept with emotional depth than I was able to when I wrote it at sixteen.
-
Ditto. Twitter is for BSB/fanfic stuff, and Facebook is for real life friends and family.
I actually have two twitter accounts. One is my professional account where work colleagues, people who know me as a journalist, the general population, etc can follow me. The other is the one you guys follow which is my personal account where I keep my name off of it and only my friends know it. I'm super careful about that ever since a social media incident at work when I was young and livejournal was the place to be.
I use Twitter way more than FB, as do my RL friends so I let them follow me and figure they'd notice if I blocked them now LOL
-
Who here has actually rewritten an old story? I'm not just talking revision here, but totally redoing it, like Mare asked about in her last question. Was it worth the effort?
I've never had much luck rewriting stories. The only success I've had is with "Years of Grace," which was a rewrite of my very first attempt at a fanfic, which was never finished and eventually lost to a computer crash. I did finish the second version of that story, and while it's not great, it's probably better than the original would have been. But I've never gotten very far on trying to rewrite something that was already online in its original form. It's just too tedious.
What I have done is written stories that are similar to older stories of mine, only better. The first story that came to mind for Mare's last question about redoing a story was my very first fanfic, "Heartache." I still like the storyline, which is about Brian undergoing a heart transplant and eventually falling in love with the twin sister of his recipient. But then I realized there's no way I would want to redo that story after writing "Secrets of the Heart," which is kind of a dark and twisted version of the same sort of plot, minus the romance. I have also kind of done the same thing with my cancer stories - I've written three novels in which a Backstreet Boy has cancer, and each one is different, but also light years better than the one before it. After Curtain Call, I feel like I've hit my cancer story nirvana and will probably never write another one.
So my other question is, whether intentionally or inadvertently, has anyone else found themselves recycling old storylines to improve upon them?
-
I used to keep my fanficing a secret but I don't really anymore. Obviously I don't come out and say it to anyone who asks and I don't post about it on Facebook with is mostly filled with old high school friends, but a lot of people know about it. My work friends found out about it one day at a drinking night and they didn't find it weird (or maybe they did and were just being nice... that is probably the case.) but working at an IT company everyone has some kind of nerdy hobby. I probably should keep it much more secretive than I do... but eh.
-
Oh another question. In the wake of all these remakes of movies, for instance, I heard they are remaking Highlander, is there a fanfic you would be interested in remaking if the author gave you permission?
Just adding on here: Or is there a fanfic you have written that you would like to see someone remake?
-
I used to keep my fanficing a secret but I don't really anymore. Obviously I don't come out and say it to anyone who asks and I don't post about it on Facebook with is mostly filled with old high school friends, but a lot of people know about it. My work friends found out about it one day at a drinking night and they didn't find it weird (or maybe they did and were just being nice... that is probably the case.) but working at an IT company everyone has some kind of nerdy hobby. I probably should keep it much more secretive than I do... but eh.
I think if I had more real life friends with equally nerdy hobbies, I might be more open about it, but I don't - or if I do, they're equally secretive about them LOL. I don't even like to let on how big of a BSB fangirl I am. I don't mind acknowledging that I still like the Backstreet Boys, but besides my family, no one even knows I went on a BSB cruise. As far as anyone else knows, it was just a cruise LOL.
-
Oh another question. In the wake of all these remakes of movies, for instance, I heard they are remaking Highlander, is there a fanfic you would be interested in remaking if the author gave you permission?
Just adding on here: Or is there a fanfic you have written that you would like to see someone remake?
Good questions. I think the only kind of story I would want to "remake" would be one with a great idea that was poorly written, the kind that would make me think not only, "I wish I'd come up with this!" but "I could write this better." No specific story comes to mind because, unfortunately, those are the stories I usually don't finish reading and eventually forget. The stories I enjoy enough to remember are, in my mind, just perfect the way they are, even if they're not perfectly-written, and I would never want to spoil that by attempting to rewrite them myself. Even if I could correct the mistakes, I couldn't recreate the magic that made me love the story as it was originally written.
I don't think I could ever give my blessing for someone to remake one of my stories. Even if I knew they could write my storyline better than I did, I would never be able to let go enough to stop thinking, "That's my story." It'd be like giving your baby up for adoption! LOL Just thinking about it makes me sympathize with filmmakers whose movies have been remade. Luckily for them, most remakes aren't as highly-regarded as the original, even if they do have bigger budgets and better special effects. It just goes back to what I said about not being able to recreate the magic.
-
Who here has actually rewritten an old story? I'm not just talking revision here, but totally redoing it, like Mare asked about in her last question. Was it worth the effort?
I'm actually doing that right now. I had an old story that used to be on AC back when I first joined that I deleted years ago because it wasn't at all how I wanted it. The last dozen months or so (lol) I've been completely rewriting it as though the first one never happened. It's hard to not fall back on the one that's already written when I get stuck, that's for sure!
-
I have posted on FB about my writing...my parents know and co workers. I've told my family, my dad was happy when I won a Felix for Figured You Out. He actually asked if I was gonna print out my award to hang it up LOL. Everyone for the most part has been super supportive of my writing.
As for the remake question....no I'd never let someone rewrite my work. However I did rewrite my Clone Series into one story, Weird World. It was worth it because it actually turned out so much better the second time around, and it made much more sense.
I usually don't believe in changing a story too much....but sometimes the urge is just there to put a new spin on something.
-
I'm actually doing that right now. I had an old story that used to be on AC back when I first joined that I deleted years ago because it wasn't at all how I wanted it. The last dozen months or so (lol) I've been completely rewriting it as though the first one never happened. It's hard to not fall back on the one that's already written when I get stuck, that's for sure!
LOL That's exactly what happened to me the one time I legitimately tried to rewrite a story. It was Code Blue, and we completely rewrote the first couple of parts and then got bored and just revised the rest to fit the changes we'd made. Never again! But good for you for having the patience to do it. I'm sure it'll be worth it when it's finished!
-
To answer my own question, the only person who knows about my fan fiction writing is my husband, which is a little weird, I know. Basically, he caught me typing furiously one day and wanted to know who I was sending such a long e-mail to...lol. So, I had to fess up that I was actually writing a story. Over time, he got nosy and saw AC, so I had to fess up that it was Backstreet Boys fanfic. He thinks it's "cute"... haha! But I'm not likely to ever let him read it. He knows this is my little escape from the real world, and supports it, though. As for anyone else in my life, I'm sure they'd think I was off my rocker. I have some old friends that were pretty hardcore BSB fans with me back in their heyday, and some of us are going to a concert together in August. One of them sent a Facebook message to us all saying something like, "Remember the fanfics we used to write?" I joined in on the discussion, but I could never really see myself saying something like, "Oh, I'm writing it again. Check it out!"
As for the rewrite question, I guess "Forever" is kind of a re-write. I still think it could he a better story plot and content-wise, but I wanted to stay pretty true to the original basis of the story, so it lacks a little as far as original storyline and good character development, but I'm still working on it! I'm happy with my other couple of fanfics just the way they are right now.
-
I need to find a husband who thinks writing fanfic about the Backstreet Boys is cute!
Some of my friends used to read fanfic way back in the day when we were all fans. I was the one who discovered it and showed the rest of them, but I never let them know when I started writing it. Then they all sort of grew out of BSB, so I definitely wouldn't tell them now LOL.
-
^ I know! Emily, you are a lucky lady lol
The only fanfics I have ever wanted to remake are the ones that were left incomplete. I have always said that I would have loved to finish Prisoners of War by Eboni but then it would suck the fun out of reading it! It would be so much better if those people would just come back and finish it themselves!!!
As far as my own stuff goes, I have been half tempted to go back and redo Mizpah but in a way I think I kind of have with my other kidnapping fics. I think out of all my stuff, that's the one I'd like a chance to change if I could. I don't know if I'd be comfortable letting anyone remake one of my stories. I guess it would depend on who asked.
I sometimes wish I wasn't as embarrassed to admit I write fanfic or I love the Backstreet Boys. I mean there's really nothing to be embarrassed about but still, I guess it's the stigma that's attached to both of those things. It seems like fan fiction is becoming more mainstream now but I still couldn't see myself openly admitting I write it anytime soon. lol
-
Have you ever written something way out of your comfort zone and did it change the way you write in general?
Is there anyone you would like to see write something other than what they are usually known for?
-
Do your friends/ family know that you write BSB fan fiction? If so what do they think? Are they supportive? Or not? Do you divulge much information about your stories and this fanfic life?
No one knows about my stories, apart from other writers on here and a Take That site I used to post my stuff on. I'd be horrified if my family or friends found out, they'd think I was a weirdo lol.
-
If there was one story you wish you could go back and totally redo which one would it be or are you happy with everything you've written so far?
I wouldn't say I'm happy with everything I've written, because some of them are a bit cringeworthy! But I don't think I'd go back and re-write them. Maybe I'd re-do Ten Things, or just edit it a bit as there are some errors in that one, but I probably won't because once it's posted, it's posted :)
-
Oh another question. In the wake of all these remakes of movies, for instance, I heard they are remaking Highlander, is there a fanfic you would be interested in remaking if the author gave you permission?
Just adding on here: Or is there a fanfic you have written that you would like to see someone remake?
I don't think I'd like to take on the responsibility of someone else's story, I'd be worried about ruining it, lol. Also, I wouldn't like the idea of someone taking over mine...unless I was never going to look at fanfics ever again, but I can't see that happening!
-
Have you ever written something way out of your comfort zone and did it change the way you write in general?
Is there anyone you would like to see write something other than what they are usually known for?
I once wrote a slash one shot story as a challenge on the Take That site. It made me feel uncomfortable writing it, and that was just writing about them kissing!
As for the second part, I'm not sure, I don't really like to suggest what others should do.
-
Oh, and can I just add that I'd like a fanfic approving husband too, or a boyfriend, I'm not too fussy :)
-
Have you ever written something way out of your comfort zone and did it change the way you write in general?
Is there anyone you would like to see write something other than what they are usually known for?
The first time I wrote a sex scene, I was way out of my comfort zone. I had written a joke sex scene before to spoof visuals in Not Another Teenybopper Fanfic, but with that I was just trying to be gross, not romantic and steamy. The first real one I wrote was for By My Side, which was funny because I remember saying at some point that I would never write a sex scene in that story because of the whole amputee thing - it just felt too fetishy or something. And then I ended up writing like three of them LOL. I guess like sex itself, it was kind of awkward the first time, but by the third one, I was going, "Damn, this is good!" LOL. I still don't write sex scenes very often because I don't write a lot of romance, but I don't shy away from writing them when the story calls for them.
00Carter has also taken me out of my comfort zone with just about every part I've written for it. I was not an action, science fiction, or even much of a comedy writer before 00Carter, but oddly enough, some of my best-written scenes have been for that story. It's broadened my horizons to the point where I'm willing to try just about any genre.
Mare, I would love to see what you would do with romance. Along the same lines, I would love to see any of our resident romance writers write a horror or suspense story. I can't really name names for that one, though, because most of the regulars that come to mind when I think romance have also written in other genres. We are a well-rounded bunch of writers on this forum! :)
-
I love the fact that so many of us are so well rounded. I think most of us who have been at this for a while anyway, have tried at least a handful of genres. After reading some of her story, I would love to see Emily try her hand at suspense or action/adventure.
We got Kelly to write a suspense lol
As far as me and romance go, it would be a challenge to try to keep my female alive or not evil for an entire story lol
-
I forgot to answer the comfort zone question. I think for me, Whatever The Night took me out of my comfort zone because I had really never written sci fi before and of course I have never killed any of the boys. Knowing that was going to happen was a challenge for me throughout.
Writing a sex scene would take me way out of my comfort zone. The only one I ever wrote was a disaster lol
-
Kelly was one of the ones who came to mind when I was thinking of romance writers, but she branched out and wrote a lot of other stuff. What I liked about her romances was that they all had some interesting quirk or subplot that made them "not just a romance story." That's a component I usually need to get into a romance.
-
I'm more apt to get into a romance if it's told from the boy's POV rather than the girls. I think that's kind of rare so if I were to ever write one, I'd do it that way. I think any good story (at least the ones I would consider good) usually have more than one plot going on in it to keep things interesting. I think that's why as a reader, I'm usually drawn to the action/suspense genres because of the fast pace and subplots.
-
I'll be the first to admit I'm lucky with the fanfic-supporting husband. It's still a little weird sometimes, though. "What are you doing, Em?" ....."Oh, just dancing with Kevin Richardson." LOL... we've never had such a conversation, but that's what it feels like sometimes...ha ha! At this point in time, my writing's certainly not about inserting myself into a fantasy, unless it's Forever, and it's my teenaged-self imagined much older.
I, too, would like to see Mare dabble in romance. It was my first thought when I saw that question! You could always maim her at the end and call it romance/angst! I've wondered whether I could handle something other than the "romance" genre. Currently working on a humor story, and while chapter one flowed perfectly, I struggled with chapter two! I fear that I'm not creative enough to come up with something that's both original and well-written...
I agree with the sex scenes being uncomfortable, although I've written a few (two really, and otherwise just eluding to the fact that it happened, because I'm uncomfortable ;). I think they can add to a story depending on plot and where it's going, so I do it, but yeah.... I'm not comfortable with the "visual" writing as they call it.
-
Figured You Out was definitely out of my comfort zone, I was really hesitant to try and write a full suspense after spending so much time writing AU romance. It worked out well, much more so than.I had expected it to. Since then I have tried writing in just about every genre but slash...that is one I have.no intentions.in doing any time soon.
Finding Carter was another story taking me out of my comfort zone because it was the first story I wrote in the first person POV, and the first I actually did research for. I spent a lot of time researching for that story.
-
Do your friends/ family know that you write BSB fan fiction? If so what do they think? Are they supportive? Or not? Do you divulge much information about your stories and this fanfic life?
Only my best friends know about my BSB writing and they're the best support team I could ask for. Aside them, my family don't know and I doubt that they would understand. Especially the slash part. :D
Have you ever written something way out of your comfort zone and did it change the way you write in general?
I think writing slash, especially the first time, was way out of my comfort zone. :D But, yes, I think it changed my writing only because it made me fall in love with writing and plotting all over again. Especially when I started writing "Love Story": it was a challenge, mostly because of the type of story (only 500 words for chapter) and it was my first AU so I didn't know how good I was with something totally new.
-
If there was one story you wish you could go back and totally redo which one would it be or are you happy with everything you've written so far?
My very first story. It's just... well... so bad, I wrote it in like a week and only because I was worried that my inspiration would just disappear. It's very superficial and very different from the writer I've become. So, yes, I really want to redo it.
Actually,I think my case is slightly different because, when I'm translating a story, it's a sort of rewriting.
-
People who use banners, I have a question for you.
Do you use a generic girl on them or a famous person and if you do use a famous person aren't you afraid that people will just think the story is about that boy and that famous person?
Why do you think it's important to attach an image of the female lead instead of just letting your own description speak for itself?
I don't mean to sound snarky, I am legitimately curious about this because whenever I see a famous person in a banner I think the story is about that person only to find out later it is supposed to be someone else entirely.
-
Back before the days of Google, I used to physically flip through magazines in search of pictures of girls (models in ads or pictorials, not celebrities) to use as inspiration for the looks of my female characters. Nowadays, I still try to use unknown models or lesser-known celebrities in banners so that people don't look at them and automatically think, "That's Paris Hilton." (I know no BSB fan would actually use Paris Hilton in a banner, so that seemed like a safe choice so as not to offend anyone LOL.) I want the opposite to happen. I want them to later see said lesser-known celeb in a movie or something and go, "Hey, that's Claire!" instead of "Hey, that's Ron Howard's daughter!" LOL.
I don't always use pictures of girls in banners, but if the story is predominantly about the relationship between a boy and a girl, it just makes sense to include both of them in the banner. It's not about attaching an image vs. letting readers imagine what she looks like; it's just about creating a banner that represents the story and looks pretty. I think the tendency for fanfic writers to use photos in their banners at all stems from the fact that we ARE writing about celebrities, so it makes sense to use real pictures of the Boys.
I will say, though, the trend with both banners and book covers seems to be moving towards simpler banners with images that are more symbolic than literal, and I like that. I hate to use it as an example, but the Twilight saga is a good one, as is the Fifty Shades trilogy. Scrolling through the Most Recent page just now, the banner for this story caught my eye: http://absolutechaos.net/viewstory.php?sid=11103 It's simple, but effective: It's visually striking, eye-catching, and thought-provoking. Who does that hand belong to? If I wanted to read about the Boys' fictional kids being involved in a school shooting, I would click to find out.
-
I do agree with you about the later kind. If there has to be a banner, one with the simple title and some kind of imagery to go with the story is less annoying to look at than a guy and a girl. lol
-
How do you go about choosing names for characters?
-
I have a name book that I go through, or sometimes I use people I know for the names.
-
People who use banners, I have a question for you.
Do you use a generic girl on them or a famous person and if you do use a famous person aren't you afraid that people will just think the story is about that boy and that famous person?
Why do you think it's important to attach an image of the female lead instead of just letting your own description speak for itself?
I don't mean to sound snarky, I am legitimately curious about this because whenever I see a famous person in a banner I think the story is about that person only to find out later it is supposed to be someone else entirely.
If I've used a girl in the banner, I've chosen someone not so well known. In fact, I think I may have only used a girl once in my banners and I chose the actress who plays Amy in Doctor Who (so she's well known if you like Doctor Who lol).
I think that if you're writing a story about one of the boys with a girl and you have him in the picture, then it's nice to have the girl in the picture too. I also like banners/book covers that leave it all to the imagination too.
-
How do you go about choosing names for characters?
I use friends, work people or sometimes from TV/films. Sometimes I've based characters on real people, but changed the name just in case anyone ever discovered my stories :)
-
How do you go about choosing names for characters?
I generally choose names I like so this way I'll remember them. Sometimes I'll use names of people I know but most times it's just likable names for me.
-
For you, which genre is easiest to write and which do you find the most difficult?
-
For you, which genre is easiest to write and which do you find the most difficult?
Easiest: angst :D If I don't add something dramatic, I'm not happy. To me, angst and drama are the perfect ways to make the characters grow and evolve.
Most difficult? I guess plain romance. I've tried but, apart from some shorts, I'm not able to write fluff without adding something as drama or angst.
-
For me, the easiest is drama with a hint of romance. My dramas tend to focus mainly on one or two characters, instead of the whole group and more, which helps to simplify the storylines. I think it's easier when you have fewer characters and subplots or interwoven storylines to keep track of. Also, drama/romance seems to be more straight-forward, not as many twists and turns in the storyline. It's easy to plot.
That said, the hardest genre I've written in enough to know is suspense. I love suspense, but writing it is a challenge. My suspense stories often have multiple storylines woven together, involving a variety of characters I have to keep track of, and I usually try to throw some twists in there to keep people guessing. It's hard for me to avoid it being predictable and to avoid plot holes, because it has to come together seamlessly. I am an outliner, which works well for drama/romance, but doesn't always lend itself to suspense. When you're trying to keep people guessing, you don't want to get set in one direction; you want the freedom to be able to change it up. I am not a fly-by-the-seat-of-my-pants writer, though; that's how I get writer's block, when I don't know what comes next. That's why suspense is a fun challenge for me.
-
Easiest would have to be horror or romance, I can't decide between the two LOL
Hardest is probably angst for me. I'm just not an angsty person, although I do like to read it.
-
LOL I like that your easiest are two completely opposite genres. ;D
-
LOL I like that your easiest are two completely opposite genres. ;D
I'm weird like that :D
-
For me personally, because I have written so many, action/adventure would probably be the easiest although I did find romance to be really easy as well probably because like Julie said, there's less to really have to focus on.
The toughest for me would probably be Sci Fi.
-
A few questions about fanfic and social media (Twitter, Facebook, etc.):
How has social media changed the way you communicate about fan fiction? (Communication could include recommending good stories you've read, promoting your own stories or notifying people when you've updated, or interacting with readers/writers.)
As a writer, how often do you use social media to discuss or promote your own work?
As a reader, do you rely on social media for story updates from your favorite writers?
-
I usually use it to tell people I'm writing. (Especially after a long block like you know...right now). Or that I updated. That's about it.
No more than posts here when I update I think. But honestly I rely still mainly on AC email updates. I feel like sometimes writers tweet TOO much about their writing. Or they pester readers/make them feel bad for not like instantly reading or reviewing. Both are turn offs.
-
Rose, you're alive!
-
I am! LOL. Just busy in a weird life.
But my goal is to come back from the dead! Braaaiiiiinnnn s...
-
I knew there would be a zombie joke in there somewhere! I'm glad you're undead!
Back to fanfic...
Do you tend to incorporate real-life events, people, and places into your fanfics, or do you prefer to make most of it up?
-
How has social media changed the way you communicate about fan fiction? (Communication could include recommending good stories you've read, promoting your own stories or notifying people when you've updated, or interacting with readers/writers.)
I follow a few writers on Twitter, but that's about it.
As a writer, how often do you use social media to discuss or promote your own work?
Zero
As a reader, do you rely on social media for story updates from your favorite writers?
No, not really. I tend to visit the most recents page about once a day (more If I'm bored, less if I'm busy...haha), and that's how I see what's been updated.
Do you tend to incorporate real-life events, people, and places into your fanfics, or do you prefer to make most of it up?
I do a little of both. I think some of my best snippets of writing have some element of real-life in them, though. For me, drawing on real-life experiences makes it easier to paint the picture on the page, even if it's being embellished or changed for the story. That being said, it's not like I've ever written something strictly real-life and called it fan fiction. There are just elements that are inspired by real-life thrown into a piece that is mostly made up.
-
How has social media changed the way you communicate about fan fiction? (Communication could include recommending good stories you've read, promoting your own stories or notifying people when you've updated, or interacting with readers/writers.)
It really hasn't all that much. Occasionally I'll have a conversation about fanfic on twitter and I usually let everyone know when I update or post a new story, but that's about it.
As a writer, how often do you use social media to discuss or promote your own work?
See the above answer lol
I tend to unfollow the people who constantly do nothing but talk about their own stories 24/7 because it's overkill and no different from spam but I do think it's nice that twitter and FB are there for people to use to say "Hey I updated, check it out!" <-- 6 words and done! I'll leave it to my own imagination if it's the most exciting thing ever or if it will blow my mind, thanks. lol
As a reader, do you rely on social media for story updates from your favorite writers?
Not really, I tend to just go to the most recent page and look there.
-
Do you tend to incorporate real-life events, people, and places into your fanfics, or do you prefer to make most of it up?
I like to keep things as authentic as possible when it comes to people and places. Sometimes I'll change events to fit with what I need to say, but otherwise I tend to use real places etc... I have been tempted to create a fake town where all of my action stuff takes place but I would be horrible at that. LOL I'd probably end up forgetting the name of the town and accidentally calling it something else halfway through the story or something.
-
A few questions about fanfic and social media (Twitter, Facebook, etc.):
How has social media changed the way you communicate about fan fiction? (Communication could include recommending good stories you've read, promoting your own stories or notifying people when you've updated, or interacting with readers/writers.) It hasn't really changed it at all as I rarely mention fanfic on Twitter and never mention it anywhere else.
As a writer, how often do you use social media to discuss or promote your own work? Very rarely, as mentioned above, I don't really mention it anywhere but here.
As a reader, do you rely on social media for story updates from your favorite writers? No, I either get an email telling me it's updated (if I've saved it as a favourite) or I'll check the most recent on the author's updates on here.
-
Do you tend to incorporate real-life events, people, and places into your fanfics, or do you prefer to make most of it up? A bit of both really. I tend to use real places (although they are probably nothing like the actual places, but I can't really set my stories in Wales lol), and I do sometimes use real-life events and people, but I like to make stuff up too.
-
As far as social media goes, I only use Twitter to talk about fanfic, never Facebook. I've found that Twitter is a good way to connect with readers and fellow writers. Some people won't take the time to leave a real review or email you with feedback, but they will follow you on Twitter and tweet you a 140-character review to let you know they read, which is better than nothing!
As a writer, I try not to tweet about my stories a lot because I know that's annoying to people who aren't reading them, but I do tweet to let my readers know what I'm writing and when I update.
As a reader, I rely on emails from AC, not tweets, to let me know when my favorite stories are updated.
-
I am like Mare in that I like things to be as authentic as possible, especially when it comes to the guys, so I tend to use a lot of real-life stuff. I use the Boys' real families when I have to, instead of making up fictional girlfriends/wives and children (unless it's a romance, in which case at least one of them will end up with a fictional girlfriend and probably some fictional kids at some point too). I like to tie in real events from their lives, too, like tours and things that have gone on in their personal lives. I usually write about real places, although they are rarely places I've been - luckily, the internet makes it so easy to research places these days. I'm like a stalker with my Google street view LOL. To me, having a lot of real details makes the fictional parts of my story more believable. I want them to feel like they could actually happen, even the ones that are more fantastical.
-
What has been your biggest success and biggest failure, related to fanfic?
-
What has been your biggest success and biggest failure, related to fanfic?
I think that my biggest success is "Love Story". Not only is one of the few long story that I've finished but mostly because, at the beginning, I didn't think I could be able to write it. Especially because of the type, which is a flash so the chapters have to be only 500 words. I tend to write a lot, usually my chapters are like ten pages long so it was a challenge.
Biggest failure? I guess every story that I still have to finish.*sigh*
-
What has been your biggest success and biggest failure, related to fanfic?
This is a good question and I think one that's actually never been asked before!
I wasn't sure if you meant specific stories or in general so I'll answer both ways. I think biggest successes story-wise have been "Why I'd Do it All Again" and "It Stays With You." Both were things when I starting writing them, I wasn't sure if they would appeal to anyone. I think It Stays, in particular because I wrote it in Brian's POV which I found really difficult.
Failure would hands down be "The Lion's Den." I just don't think I ever fully got a handle on that one and I believe it shows in the writing. I almost picked that one to be a challenge story but I didn't want to make anyone suffer through it lol Maybe next year!
Fanfic in general, I think my biggest success has been writing stories that I feel are true to the boys. I try to keep my stuff about the boys and I try really hard to give them all a voice by having them share the spotlight in most of my stuff.
I think my biggest failure comes as a reader. I think I am way too picky and in the process probably over look a lot of stories that I might otherwise really enjoy.
This brings me to another question kind of related to what I just said.
Do you think stories you might avoid as a BSB fanfic, you would read if it was just an OF? and what are those deciding factors for you?
-
I left it open because I wasn't sure how people would want to answer, so either specific stories or just in general is fine!
-
My biggest story success would have to be with the Nick cancer stories - the Broken series and Curtain Call. It's hard for me to pick between them because they were both successful in different ways. Curtain Call is the most reviewed story on AC and the first of mine to make it on the ten favorite stories list, but Broken was the story that sort of put me and my website on the fanfic map back in 2003. Curtain Call is better written by far, but I don't think I could have written it as well if I hadn't written Broken first. Broken taught me so much about writing. Besides the response they got from readers, what I'm most proud of about both stories are the strong characters I created for them and all the research I did to make them realistic.
My biggest story failure... well, two weeks ago, I might have said Guilty Roads LOL, but since I'm feeling better about that one now, I'd have to go with any of my discontinued collaborations over the years. There have been some epic failures in that bunch, including a Deep Impact-esque apocalyptic tale about the Backstreet Boys surviving a comet that's on a collision course toward Earth! LOL Again, I'm having a tough time deciding which is the biggest failure, but the two I feel the worst about not finishing are Code Blue and a story called Now or Never that isn't even on AC. Those were the two that had the most potential. Now or Never suffered from not enough planning and, consequently, a fatal case of writer's block. Code Blue probably suffered from too MUCH planning and too much of everything - characters, storylines, and writers. Hopefully 00Carter can hang in there and avoid the same fate.
I think my biggest fanfic success in general would have to be my website. I started Dreamer's Sanctuary in April 2000 and have maintained it for the last 13 years. Before I did a complete overhaul and moved it to Wordpress last year, it was probably the biggest BSB fanfic site still being updated that wasn't an eFiction-style archive, like AC. Since I'm no longer hosting stories, I don't have that claim to fame anymore (although all 170+ stories are still on my domain), but DS is still one of the best-known BSB fanfic sites. It's one of the first to come up in searches and one of the first to be mentioned when people ask for places to go to read good stories. A lot of that has happened by default, since most of its competition is no longer online or no longer being updated, but still, I'll take it!
My biggest fanfic failure would be just not reading as much of it as I used to. I used to obsessively scour the internet for stories to read and spend hours each day reading them. I wouldn't say I read anything and everything - there were still storylines that grabbed my attention more than others - but I read a LOT! Nowadays, I don't read nearly as much. There are still stories that I follow and look forward to updates on, but it's been awhile since I went browsing for a new story to read just for the fun of it. It's sad that it takes something like the reading challenge to get me to read something new. I can blame part of it on a lack of time and other priorities taking precedent, but a lot of it is just that I've gotten jaded over the years. I feel like I've seen it all, read it all, and it takes a lot more for a story to hook me than it used to. I guess I'm just a lot pickier now! LOL
-
Do you think stories you might avoid as a BSB fanfic, you would read if it was just an OF? and what are those deciding factors for you?
Maybe. As I was telling Tracy the other day, I've never been a huge fan of AUs because when I read fanfic, I like for the the guys to be "The Backstreet Boys." I have read really good AUs in which the characters were SO well-written that it didn't matter that they weren't a boyband, but I've also skipped over plenty of AUs because I just couldn't suspend my belief and get past the whole BSB thing. If those same stories were listed as original fiction with the characters' names changed so I wasn't trying to picture the Boys in those roles, I would probably be more likely to read and enjoy them.
Also, the kind of books I read in real life are different from the kind of fanfics I like best. I love drama and angst in my fanfics, but I really don't read those types of published books all that often, mostly because it's hard to find them! I've read much better medical drama in fanfic form than I have in published adult fiction. I read a lot more horror and thrillers in real life than I do online. I do love a good suspense fanfic, but, with the exception of Song for the Undead, I've never been a big fan of the horror/supernatural stuff when it comes to fanfic. If some of the same stories about ghosts and aliens and vampires and stuff were written as original fiction, not BSB fanfic, I might be more tempted to check them out.
I think a lot of it has to do with realism and what roles make sense for the Backstreet Boys to take on in a story. I don't like to read about them as vampires or police detectives or whatever because I prefer them to be musicians; that's reality, and that's how I like it LOL. Now if they're a group of singers who just (plausibly) happen to be thrown into a situation where they're confronted with ghosts or murderers or whatever, that's a different story. That's the kind of story I'd rather read as a fanfic.
-
Now or Never, is that the one you were writing with Bianca and involved a robbery of some kind and one of the boys was shot? I really was so sad when you stopped updating that one! And your asteroid story sounds like an epic idea! LOL
I didn't even think about sites but I guess keeping this going for as long as we (juliily and I) have, is a pretty big success as well. Not even talking about the AC site as much as this forum. When we started this thing, we wanted people to have a place to come and talk mostly about fanfic and a lot of other forums have popped up trying to imitate us but none of them have really kept active. I think we've done a pretty good job staying on top of things here, keeping a discussion going etc... and even though posting has waned over the years, we still have a lot of active members of this community. I'm also proud of the featured story which we have hit #77! That's 77 consecutive months of keeping that baby up and running! I plan on getting to at least 100 before retiring that one!
I love that the challenge forces me to read stories I would probably never read in the first place. I sometimes miss the old days when I would just spend my summers looking for great fanfics to read. I think for me, I get frustrated because the actual type of story I enjoy, barely exists anymore. All my fellow bromance writers have flown the coop! I know I make it sound like slash, but you know what I mean? Just stories that focus on the boys and their relationship's with one another whether it be set in action/adventure, suspense, or drama. They really are hard to find! So one day I just stopped looking until Jess showed up with her story, but she has disappeared now too! LOL
-
Do you think stories you might avoid as a BSB fanfic, you would read if it was just an OF? and what are those deciding factors for you?
Yes! Ironically enough, when it comes to novels I tend to go for stories with a really strong female as the lead character and I don't mind some romance thrown in the mix at all. I love reading in general and am really not that picky when it comes to books but when I go for a BSB fanfic, I really want it to center around BSB. A lot of stuff I read labeled BSB fanfic in my mind isn't really BSB fanfic at all, but that's just under my interpretation of what BSB fanfic should be. If the story is centered around an original character who happens to be dating one of the boys, it would be about that character and not a BSB fanfic. More like "The Quinn Story" with special guest star Nick Carter as himself lol
Stories where they alternate importance, the girl and then one of the BSB, It's really easy for me to get through because I just OF it in my mind or sometimes change the characters completely to fit with what I would enjoy. For instance, if it's about Nick and his best friend Katie, I just turn Katie into Brian lol Until they start kissing anyway.
-
Oh, and I forgot to mention that Dreamer's Sanctuary is a big accomplishment! Your site rocks and without it, I don't think I would have really honed in as a fanfic writer. You gave me a place to put my stories and I'm sure many other writers can say the same! So thank you for that!
-
Yep, that was Now or Never. And the asteroid story is Blood Red Moon: http://www.dreamers-sanctuary.com/vault/blood.html At first glance, it looks promising - it has a decent banner for being made way before I had a good graphics program, it has an apocalyptic Bible quote LOL... and then you click on the actual story. It has multiple first person points of view that are labeled... "Nick's POV"... "Brian's POV." *face palm* We made ourselves characters. *head desk* It has all the things that make me roll my eyes as a reader nowadays. And of course, it's unfinished. Epic fail. LOL
AC, both the site and the forum, is definitely a big success! This is the absolute best place to post, read, and discuss BSB fanfic. You can't beat that! Others have tried and failed along the way, but AC's still going strong, and that's definitely because of all the effort you and Julilly put into keeping it active and relevant.
I know what you mean about the type of stories you like, too. It's kind of the same way for me. I don't require bromance, although I do like it, but for me there's just been a lack of well-written medical drama and suspense, which are my favorite genres. Take a look at the Most Recent page - most of it is romance. I didn't read much romance even back in the day when I read all the time; a lot of the stories I read did include romance, but it was always in the context of drama, suspense, and the life-or-death situations I love. Some of these romances probably have that stuff, but if they do, they need to start out strong with it or advertise it better in their summaries so I'll click! LOL You can almost always reel me in with a good car accident or something.
-
For instance, if it's about Nick and his best friend Katie, I just turn Katie into Brian lol Until they start kissing anyway.
LMFAO!!! Love this.
-
LMAO *face palm* *head desk*
I feel the same way, I want to see a summary about a car crash, plane crash, kidnapping, whatever that does NOT involve a girl telling the tale! LOL
-
Oh, and I forgot to mention that Dreamer's Sanctuary is a big accomplishment! Your site rocks and without it, I don't think I would have really honed in as a fanfic writer. You gave me a place to put my stories and I'm sure many other writers can say the same! So thank you for that!
Thanks! I meant to tell you this the other day, but I can track "exit links" in my site stats, which are the links people are clicking on to leave my site, and the top two are Absolute Chaos and It Stays With You (on AC). Your old Brain Candy website is actually number 5! And when I check my search engine keywords, I've seen searches for "bsb fanfic mare" and similar phrases before. So I think that goes both ways; I've definitely gotten a boost from hosting and promoting your stuff too!
-
aww that makes me warm and fuzzy feeling!
-
LOL The Blood Red Moon talk gave me another question:
What are some fanfic faux pas you've committed?
These would be things you've done in your stories that are apt to be criticized or not considered great writing by this site's standards. An example might be making your female lead a Mary Sue (a female character who's perfect in every way) and naming her after yourself.
-
aww that makes me warm and fuzzy feeling!
:)
-
My Fanfic Faux Pas list:
I have...
- named characters after myself
- used celebrity pictures in banners
- labeled points of view with "POV"
- used song lyrics in stories
- posted soundtracks for stories
- written a girl band story
- written lyrics for the girl band to sing and posted them on my site
- written a story about an abused girl who wins a contest, meets a Backstreet Boy, and learns to love again
- written 'NSYNC crossovers (note the plural - more than one!)
- written 'NSYNC crossovers in which 'NSYNC are the villains
- written a story in script format
- written cheesy epilogues that take place in stereotypical versions of Heaven
- written an epic near-death/"go to the light!" scene interspersed with Nickelback lyrics
- written stories with multiple sequels
- had the Backstreet Boys sing someone out of a coma
- written stories about topics I knew nothing about without researching
- ended a story with the "It was all a dream" twist
- written a story purely because a reader asked me to
- collaborated on a story purely because another writer asked me to
- written scenes or whole storylines based off a joke
- had characters act in ways that were out of character to better suit the plot
- borrowed storylines from movies, books, or other stories
- posted beginnings of stories and then stopped updating them
- discontinued stories that were already posted online
Whew! That's all I've got right now, but I'm sure I'll think of more as other people post theirs LOL.
-
Wow, lots of questions to answer lol. Well to start off, I think my greatest success as a fanfic writer would have to be Figured You Out. That was the first time I'd gotten any kind of recognition as a writer in the BSB community, my first Felix Award, my first Featured Month as well. My failure would have to be Forces Of Nature because I completely abandoned that story after eight chatpers. I might rework it and try again eventually, but for now I'm focusing on finishing two stories that I've been working on for over a year.
Fanfic fau pax? hmmm. I've done so many though....
Self insertion..... I got killed in the next story in the series though, so I suppose that helps? lmao
Girl goes on tour with boy
Girl is kinda one dimensional, not a mary sue but not much is known about her, I didn't even give her a last name.
cheesy coma scene where patient is woken by singing
Unnecessary sequels (fixed this by compacting all into one story eventually)
I will add some more when I think of them.
-
I'm going to have to think on this one but it should be fun. We need a master list to go off. It would make things so much easier. LOL
-
Yeah, like a checklist. Feel free to take any off my list!
-
Again, I'm having a tough time deciding which is the biggest failure, but the two I feel the worst about not finishing are Code Blue and a story called Now or Never that isn't even on AC. Those were the two that had the most potential. Now or Never suffered from not enough planning and, consequently, a fatal case of writer's block.
I loved "Now or Never". It was one of the few stories that had Brian as the one hurt instead of Nick. :D
posted beginnings of stories and then stopped updating them
I'm still doing this. :D I've posted a prologue of an AU story where Brian and Nick met in a library and forgot that it existed.
-
Well i have done an NSYNC BSB crossover. I have taken ideas from movies, I make lots of references in my story to other things. Finding Carter is chock full of that stuff lol
-
My memory sucks when it comes to stuff I've written so I'm going to do my best with these faux pas. lol
*From Tracy and Julie's list the things I am also guilty of are:
labeling things POV. (I can't remember when I did it but my guess is some of my earlier stuff might have that!)
I have written a story in script form I think, one of my short ones
Written a cheesy go to the light scene minus the Nickelback lyrics lol
Written a story with multiple sequels because I was begged to!
Written stories about topics I had no idea what I was talking about
Written a story purely because a reader asked me to
Written scenes or stories based on a joke
Had characters act out of character (my guess is at some point, I have done this as well)
My girl characters tend to be one dimensional
Plus some of my own:
Accidentally change names of people halfway through a story
Have Kevin creepily call Nick baby
Plagiarize myself (all the time!)
Overuse of stereotypes (Howie winking, AJ cussing, Frick and Frack, "he's my cousin")
Calling Howie "The Latino" as a description
Most likely using the word "orbs" to describe someone's eyes!
Putting in too many references to groundhogs and imaginary friends
Accidentally switch from first to third person
"..." said and "..." said
Not always remembering to start a new line when a new person is talking. (this during my humble beginnings lol)
Making Kevin indestructible
Nick rolls his eyes a lot! And I don't know why because I can say I have NEVER ever seen him do this in real life lmao
Nick gets kidnapped...ag ain
Kevin comes to Nick's rescue...again
Female either dies or becomes the villain or dies AFTER she becomes the villain
Leighanne is usually a giant tool! (not really a faux pah, just felt the need to say that!) lol
Taken ideas from SK and ran with them
Named characters after friends because they asked me to
I am sure there are more, but I'm stopping for now. LOL
-
I loved "Now or Never". It was one of the few stories that had Brian as the one hurt instead of Nick. :D
I'm still doing this. :D I've posted a prologue of an AU story where Brian and Nick met in a library and forgot that it existed.
Aww thanks! LOL I used to hurt Brian all the time; unfortunately, those are my old, badly-written ones.
-
I make lots of references in my story to other things. Finding Carter is chock full of that stuff lol
I think references are okay; I was talking copying whole storylines!
-
Calling Howie "The Latino" as a description
Most likely using the word "orbs" to describe someone's eyes!
LMAO at "The Latino" - I know I've done that too, and it's only because I saw so many other people do it in their stories that I thought that was just what the cool writers did! LOL I never would have thought to call him that on my own.
And orbs... I've used orbs too, and I cringe every time I find that word in my own writing because I know how much you hate it! LOL
-
Can I just be honest and say that until I came on this message board, I didn't know a lot of these were faux-pas? Some of these were what I thought made fanfic what it is! I now realize that there's more to it, and there are some AMAZING pieces of fanfic here on AC, but I still think using some of the clichés is fun.
-
Ah okay well Forces Of Nature was taken right from Twister and we all know Jizzle Of Oz is a direct parody of Wizard Of Oz...even using some dialogue.
I also borrowed the plot to 13 Going On 30 to make.it a BSB story.
I've had Nick maimed, injured, in s coma, car accidents, killed, run over by a reindeer and even cloned.
I have called Nick "the blonde" before.
-
Can I just be honest and say that until I came on this message board, I didn't know a lot of these were faux-pas? Some of these were what I thought made fanfic what it is! I now realize that there's more to it, and there are some AMAZING pieces of fanfic here on AC, but I still think using some of the clichés is fun.
That's why I included "by this site's standards" in my description of a faux pas because we can be quite an opinionated bunch! LOL After discussing just about everything there is to discuss about fanfic on this board, there are just certain things that stand out as being pet peeves and faux pas. I don't think all fanfic cliches necessarily count as faux pas because you can still write a great fanfic around a cliche. I love a good kidnapping story, a bus crash story, a terminal illness story, etc. Sure, those plots are cliche, but I don't consider them faux pas. A faux pas is more something that's considered unacceptable or, in this case, bad writing - which, of course, is subjective! You're right, though, a lot of the things we've mentioned are hallmarks of fanfic LOL.
-
Can I just be honest and say that until I came on this message board, I didn't know a lot of these were faux-pas? Some of these were what I thought made fanfic what it is! I now realize that there's more to it, and there are some AMAZING pieces of fanfic here on AC, but I still think using some of the clichés is fun.
I agree with you. Even though I listed Nick gets in trouble and Kevin comes to the rescue, I wouldn't plan on changing that anytime soon. It's kind of defined me as a writer and people enjoy reading it. Doesn't mean I don't recognize that it's overly used by myself though. I think that's why I listed it as my own personal faux pa. I just tend to fall back on Nick in peril, boys come to the rescue formula and throw in a groundhog reference for good measure! LOL
Just remember, one person's faux pa may be another person's favorite part of the story! Now THERE'S a quote for you!
-
Oh I have called Nick 'The blonde one." More times than I'd care to admit
I think that's one of the reasons I prefer first person. I was running out of clever ways to refer to the boys! lmao
-
Just remember, one person's faux pa may be another person's favorite part of the story! Now THERE'S a quote for you!
I like that quote!
Okay, so everyone, what "faux pas" are your favorites, either to use in your own writing or read in others'?
Personally, I prefer to only refer to the Boys by nouns that describe them. http://absolutechaos.net/viewstory.php?sid=7804&textsize=0&chapter=25
-
In all seriousness, I like a lot of the cliched storylines, especially the ones I mentioned earlier - kidnapping/hostage situations and any kind of vehicular accident or disease. As long as they're decently written, those are always winners in my book!
I also like using/seeing the stereotypes Mare mentioned - Howie winking, AJ cussing, Kevin being the bossy dad figure and saying "He's my cousin," Brian and Nick calling each other Frick and Frack. That stuff never gets old for me; it makes me feel nostalgic, both for the early days of BSB and for the good old days of fanfic.
-
Aww thanks! LOL I used to hurt Brian all the time; unfortunately, those are my old, badly-written ones.
I used to read your stories all the time. :D
-
I used to read your stories all the time. :D
I didn't know that! Thanks! :)
-
I didn't know that! Thanks! :)
You're welcome.
I didn't know about BSB fanfic until 2010 so Dreamer's sancturay was like the first fanfic site I've found.
-
Aw, yay! That makes me happy to hear. I wish I wasn't out of ideas for ways to hurt Brian, although I do have a Brian suspense idea hanging out in my head.
-
LOL poor Brian and this conversation.
-
Really? Now that would be amazing!
-
LOL poor Brian and this conversation.
He should be relieved that I've moved on to hurting Nick instead! LOL
Really? Now that would be amazing!
Yep - thanks! I need to finish Guilty Roads first, though; I can't be trying to write two suspense stories at once, or one of them will surely be doomed.
-
He should be relieved that I've moved on to hurting Nick instead! LOL
Yep - thanks! I need to finish Guilty Roads first, though; I can't be trying to write two suspense stories at once, or one of them will surely be doomed.
I've got a lot of patience. lol
Well... I love hurting Brian. :D :D :D
-
I've got a lot of patience. lol
Well... I love hurting Brian. :D :D :D
:bighug:
That's for both things you just said! LOL
-
:bighug:
That's for both things you just said! LOL
:bighug:
-
To answer Julie's question and get semi back on topic, not that hurting Brian isn't a fun topic of conversation lol
I love reading one of the guys being woken out of a coma while singing! I mean is there any other way to come out of coma? I think not!
love the cheesy go towards the light death scenes although I don't really enjoy when the boys die at all.
love the cute nicknames like Frick and Frack. It is nostalgic and very much a part of their history.
As far as writing, pretty much like I said before, I love writing the Kevin protecting the others scenerios. Nick being the one always in need because he's the youngest which I know is a huge cliche but I don't care lol I enjoy writing it and reading it.
-
I love reading one of the guys being woken out of a coma while singing! I mean is there any other way to come out of coma? I think not!
You're gonna love my next chapter of Guilty Roads then!
I still love a good "go to the light" death scene too. The last two stories I finished both had them, but without the Nickelback lyrics LOL.
-
YAY does this mean you are going to FINALLY revive poor Kevin? The guys been in limbo far too long! LOL
-
YAY does this mean you are going to FINALLY revive poor Kevin? The guys been in limbo far too long! LOL
Yeah, he's just been waiting on Nick to come back from Amish country and sing "Don't Wanna Lose You Now" to him.
-
For the record, has is ever NOT been "Don't Wanna Lose You Now"? :D Since we're being honest today, I love the whole "Backstreet Boy teaches brokenhearted girl to love again" storyline. It's been by far my most popular story thus far, so I'd say a lot of other readers/writers do too. And... :o I like inserting myself into the story. To anyone who's read Forever (which I have to keep reminding myself I started solely writing for nostalgia's sake for myself, snd not for critical acclaim), it's obvious who the main character is supposed to be. I just wish I'd had the good sense to give her a different name when I started publishing it :( We all know fanfic has its roots in fantasy, so there ya go.
-
Yeah, he's just been waiting on Nick to come back from Amish country and sing "Don't Wanna Lose You Now" to him.
LOL! Aww if only everyone in a coma could wake up to that!
-
I've inserted myself as a character too but I used my middle name lol
Except for the groundhog which I blatantly called Mare!
-
For the record, has is ever NOT been "Don't Wanna Lose You Now"? :D
I used "End of the Road" in my bus crash story, just to change it up a little. ;) (The sad thing is, I'm being totally serious!)
I've inserted myself as a character too but I used my middle name lol
Except for the groundhog which I blatantly called Mare!
LMAO I love your groundhog story (summary). What's your middle name / which character was that?
-
LOL! Aww if only everyone in a coma could wake up to that!
Who knows, maybe that's actually a cure for comas! I mean, it does have a 100% success rate in stories. How will we know until we get the Backstreet Boys to visit a coma patient in the hospital and sing it? We should start a Twitter campaign. #BSBCuresComas
-
Oh my, god, I'm dying!! :D
-
I used "End of the Road" in my bus crash story, just to change it up a little. ;) (The sad thing is, I'm being totally serious!)
LMAO I love your groundhog story (summary). What's your middle name / which character was that?
I named Nick's little girlfriend Patty in my Protect and Serve series and she is me completely lol
-
Who knows, maybe that's actually a cure for comas! I mean, it does have a 100% success rate in stories. How will we know until we get the Backstreet Boys to visit a coma patient in the hospital and sing it? We should start a Twitter campaign. #BSBCuresComas
Didn't a little girl actually come out of a coma because her parents played her Backstreet songs? I kind of think I remember a news story where Brian and Nick visit her in the hospital, or was that just a fanfic and I'm getting real life and fantasy mixed up? LOL
-
Sounds vaguely familiar, actually.
-
Yup, we were correct!
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Dw2mCqulXF4
This song was Drowning! So sweet!!
-
I think the singing out of a coma thing is cheesy but I love cheese. It's so sweet and just makes me go awwww every time LOL
-
Aww, I remember that little girl! So cute!
I'm telling you, BSB music has magical powers! #BSBCuresComas
-
I think the singing out of a coma thing is cheesy but I love cheese. It's so sweet and just makes me go awwww every time LOL
As far as I know, "Where Can We Go From Here" was the first to use the DWLYN/coma cliche (before it was a cliche), and as cheesy as it is, that was always my favorite part of that story. It used to make me cry. It's still the first scene that comes to mind when I think of that story, which is still one of my all-time favorites. People wouldn't have copied it enough to make it a cliche if it wasn't a good scene!
-
Oh I have called Nick 'The blonde one." More times than I'd care to admit
I think that's one of the reasons I prefer first person. I was running out of clever ways to refer to the boys! lmao
I refer to Nick as "the blonde" or "the younger man" all the time but I think physical appearance is not a bad way to refer to a character! If every other word was Nick I'd be annoyed :P
-
Maybe. As I was telling Tracy the other day, I've never been a huge fan of AUs because when I read fanfic, I like for the the guys to be "The Backstreet Boys." I have read really good AUs in which the characters were SO well-written that it didn't matter that they weren't a boyband, but I've also skipped over plenty of AUs because I just couldn't suspend my belief and get past the whole BSB thing.
That makes me feel kinda good since one of the stories you like that I've written is AU lol
Looking back at Mare's little list... plagiarizing myself - HOLY. I wrote a scene with an argument once and it just came so naturally, flowed so well... because I had already written a nearly identical scene in a previous story and ripped off my own dialogue LOL
I guess another faux pas that I am guilty of is suddenly (randomly) spewing really technical jargon based on research I was doing for the story. Took me a while back in the day to figure out how to rewrite things in my own words, especially when I don't really understand it.
-
I feel like I inadvertently do that ALL THE TIME (and I've only got 3 stories!). It's mainly conversations, phrases, and little jokes that I see myself using in real-life that spill over into fanfic.
-
I feel like I inadvertently do that ALL THE TIME (and I've only got 3 stories!). It's mainly conversations, phrases, and little jokes that I see myself using in real-life that spill over into fanfic.
It's definitely a good way to find out phrases or words you overuse lol I will look back at my dialogue and be like "wow, I use that phrase way too much" which means I probably use it a lot in real life also!
Some people also write in whatever regional accent they have, also, which I always find amusing.
-
Some people also write in whatever regional accent they have, also, which I always find amusing.
This is so difficult!! I used to use the word "washroom" for bathroom literally all the time until Kelly said something to me about it being a Canadian word. I actually had no idea and I had Nick & co saying it all over the place. I am sure there is other Canadian slang that I'm unaware of, but I do make a conscious effort to not use "eh" :P
Also Brit speak. This is the bane of my existence. I always have a British slang tab open. It helps that I do watch a lot of British TV and obviously watch a million interviews. I think I can fake it okay, but I still feel like my characters don't sound authentic and sound like a North American person trying to force in British slang.
-
I do that too, where I find myself using the same or similar phrases/descriptions or full-on scenes from story to story. Sometimes I realize it as I'm writing, when I'm like, "This sounds familiar..." and other times I don't even realize it until much later.
I think the regional accent thing is funny, too - I've noticed that in some stories. It has to be hard to write dialogue for characters who talk totally different from the way you do, though.
-
This is so difficult!! I used to use the word "washroom" for bathroom literally all the time until Kelly said something to me about it being a Canadian word. I actually had no idea and I had Nick & co saying it all over the place. I am sure there is other Canadian slang that I'm unaware of, but I do make a conscious effort to not use "eh" :P
Also Brit speak. This is the bane of my existence. I always have a British slang tab open. It helps that I do watch a lot of British TV and obviously watch a million interviews. I think I can fake it okay, but I still feel like my characters don't sound authentic and sound like a North American person trying to force in British slang.
That has to be hard, writing dialogue in your One Direction fics! I was looking up British slang most recently for Song for the Undead because I wanted it to be authentic, but then I also didn't want it to seem like I was trying too hard to incorporate too much slang.
Most of my knowledge of British slang comes from reading Harry Potter and going, "What does 'take the Mickey out' mean? What the hell are 'trainers'?" and eventually using my context clues to figure it out LOL. So whenever I write British characters, I think WWHRHS? "What would Harry, Ron, and Hermione say?"
-
This is so difficult!! I used to use the word "washroom" for bathroom literally all the time until Kelly said something to me about it being a Canadian word. I actually had no idea and I had Nick & co saying it all over the place. I am sure there is other Canadian slang that I'm unaware of, but I do make a conscious effort to not use "eh" :P
If it makes you feel any better, I catch some older people here in eastern Kentucky referring to it as the washroom, too, so maybe if you were writing Kevin or Brian.....
-
Whenever people use British terms for the boys, suddenly no matter who is saying it, I hear them with a British accent. Kevin saying "I have to go to the loo." lol
-
What has been your biggest success and biggest failure, related to fanfic?
I'm not really sure what my biggest success is, maybe Save A Prayer though as I'm quite fond of that story.
Biggest failure is that I haven't written anything for months and also don't get time to read as much as I used to. I used to do lots of my reading in work, but these days we are so overworked and understaffed that I don't even have chance to go on the internet for anything other than work related stuff :(
-
LOL The Blood Red Moon talk gave me another question:
What are some fanfic faux pas you've committed?
These would be things you've done in your stories that are apt to be criticized or not considered great writing by this site's standards. An example might be making your female lead a Mary Sue (a female character who's perfect in every way) and naming her after yourself.
I've made plenty of mistakes LOL! I've put myself into stories, I've written some real crap and I've probably had a Mary Sue girl *cringes*
-
Some people also write in whatever regional accent they have, also, which I always find amusing.
LOL yes, I'm sure my stories are written in the way I speak! I do try, but sometimes my (not very Welsh) accent comes out in my writing :)
-
That has to be hard, writing dialogue in your One Direction fics! I was looking up British slang most recently for Song for the Undead because I wanted it to be authentic, but then I also didn't want it to seem like I was trying too hard to incorporate too much slang.
Most of my knowledge of British slang comes from reading Harry Potter and going, "What does 'take the Mickey out' mean? What the hell are 'trainers'?" and eventually using my context clues to figure it out LOL. So whenever I write British characters, I think WWHRHS? "What would Harry, Ron, and Hermione say?"
If you want British slang, I can help :)
-
If you want British slang, I can help :)
Thanks! :) I may need you for my Harry Potter story sometime!
-
Wouldn't it be great to hear each other's accents? I wonder if people sound how we think they would?
-
That could probably happen now thanks to Instagram & it's 15 second videos lol
-
This is for Saka and some others who have tried it or want to.
Have you ever written fanfic for another fandom? Did you find the change difficult? Have you ever taken one story from one fandom and changed it for another? If you haven't tried to write in another fandom yet, would you and which would it be?
-
Since there's also been a lot of discussion about AUs
Have you ever written an AU? Would you ever consider it? If you did, what kind of story would you create?
Do you tend to enjoy reading AUs?
If you don't, why do you skip them?
-
That has to be hard, writing dialogue in your One Direction fics! I was looking up British slang most recently for Song for the Undead because I wanted it to be authentic, but then I also didn't want it to seem like I was trying too hard to incorporate too much slang.
Most of my knowledge of British slang comes from reading Harry Potter and going, "What does 'take the Mickey out' mean? What the hell are 'trainers'?" and eventually using my context clues to figure it out LOL. So whenever I write British characters, I think WWHRHS? "What would Harry, Ron, and Hermione say?"
It was really difficult in the beginning, but I do think I'm getting better at it! It's difficult to know when it's too much and to add another layer onto it, just because it's slang they have over there, having to think if a particular character would actually say that word/phrase.
-
Wouldn't it be great to hear each other's accents? I wonder if people sound how we think they would?
It'd be fun if everyone recorded themselves reading an excerpt from one of their stories, so we could hear how it sounds in their voice. I hate the sound of my own voice when I hear it back, but I am nosy and love hearing how other people sound.
-
Wouldn't it be great to hear each other's accents? I wonder if people sound how we think they would?
It's funny you say that because I made Darby send me a video of her talking once so I could hear her Texas accent LOL She was sure to say "Hi y'all!" just to make me happy. :)
-
It'd be fun if everyone recorded themselves reading an excerpt from one of their stories, so we could hear how it sounds in their voice. I hate the sound of my own voice when I hear it back, but I am nosy and love hearing how other people sound.
You sound like you're from the midwest, I enjoy it!
-
This is for Saka and some others who have tried it or want to.
Have you ever written fanfic for another fandom? Did you find the change difficult? Have you ever taken one story from one fandom and changed it for another? If you haven't tried to write in another fandom yet, would you and which would it be?
The only other fandom I've been "successful" in writing fic for is 1D. When I was in high school my friends and I would write slash fics for Gundam Wing and other anime shows sometimes, but for those fics I was always more of a reader than a writer. What I always found difficult about that was having watched those shows in Japanese, it made it near impossible to write a fic in English and make it sound right. I did also do some writing for Avatar: The Last Airbender, but I did only two stories and kind of got bored with it. They were fun characters to play with, but again I was more into the reading aspect than the writing for that fandom.
The change from BSB to 1D wasn't difficult because it was something that happened naturally. I was bored with BSB, they weren't doing anything and I wanted to try writing something completely new. I started writing about 1D without knowing a lot about them so I probably imprinted BSB personalities onto them at first, but not really anymore. I just found that I really enjoyed playing with these completely new characters who were still in a familiar boyband setting. It's sort of weird too because I remember when a lot of NKOTB fic was popping up on here and I didn't really understand it, but now I kind of do.
I've never taken a story from one fandom and changed it for another. I probably could take some of my older BSB fics and change them to 1D with some tweaks, but as they were written as BSB fics, I'd still be picturing Nick as the lead in them. It'd still be Nick's personality so whoever I changed him to would be acting out of character. I figure the whole point of writing in a new fandom is to try something new, so I wouldn't be accomplishing that by taking an old fic and just changing it.
-
You sound like you're from the midwest, I enjoy it!
LOL Thanks! You really don't sound overly Canadian LOL.
I had an English friend back in the day that I used to voice chat with, and it was fun to hear her accent!
-
Does anyone else hear voices for each other in your heads? You all have a different voice in my head that I hear when I read your replies lol
-
That's interesting... I guess I sort of do, but not in a way I could ever explain or imitate. If anyone does record themselves, you'll have to let us know if they sound similar or different to the voice in your head LOL.
-
I always picture people too but all the fun was taken out of that since I know what most of you look like now. LOL
-
LOL Do any of us look similar to what you pictured? No one ever looks how I expect them to look.
-
Not in the least lol
-
This is for Saka and some others who have tried it or want to.
Have you ever written fanfic for another fandom? Did you find the change difficult? Have you ever taken one story from one fandom and changed it for another? If you haven't tried to write in another fandom yet, would you and which would it be?
I attempted to write a Harry Potter fanfic once, but I only got a few chapters into it before I stopped. I enjoyed it, but I struggled with having to make up what I didn't know because JK Rowling hadn't revealed it yet. It was a story about the Marauders - Harry's dad and his friends - and I wrote it before the 5th book was released, so there were 3 whole books of information I was missing out on. I didn't want to invent all these details about those characters, only to find out after the last three books were released, that they were wrong. I always said I'd go back and finish it after the rest of the books came out, but let's be honest; that's never going to happen LOL. I don't even read Harry Potter fanfic.
Besides that failed attempt, the closest I've come to writing for another fandom is with crossovers. I have written BSB stories that include NSync and other boybands and celebrities, some that I like and some that I don't. I have two crossovers in the works right now, one that's BSB/Harry Potter and one that's BSB/ER. I've enjoyed having the Boys interact with some of my favorite fictional characters and writing in those universes, but I don't think I would ever write in one of those fandoms (or any other fandom) without BSB.
I've never changed a story to fit another fandom. Most of my stories are pretty BSB-specific, and even in the AUs, the guys are written to resemble the guys, so they wouldn't fit another fandom without being completely rewritten, and I would never do that.
-
Since there's also been a lot of discussion about AUs
Have you ever written an AU? Would you ever consider it? If you did, what kind of story would you create?
Do you tend to enjoy reading AUs?
If you don't, why do you skip them?
I have written several AUs. Most of them are collaborations . Code Blue is about the Boys working in the medical field. 00Carter has them playing secret agents and supervillains. Song for the Undead has them fighting the zombie apocalypse. And Secrets of the Heart has them just living normal, separate lives. From a writing standpoint, I enjoy the freedom writing AU gives you - it makes it easier to fit the Boys into a storyline that wouldn't work for them as a music group.
AU is not my favorite genre to read, although I have read some really great AUs. I prefer to read about the guys as a boyband, but if they're well-written and still seem like themselves, I can handle reading them in an alternate universe. If not, I usually stop reading unless the storyline has me hooked.
-
Since there's also been a lot of discussion about AUs
Have you ever written an AU? Would you ever consider it? If you did, what kind of story would you create?
Do you tend to enjoy reading AUs?
If you don't, why do you skip them?
I used to not be into AU at all. I started writing one a couple years ago that I quickly ditched because the boys weren't themselves at all and it just worked better as original fiction. AU isn't my favourite genre, but I have read some. For the most part my thoughts mirror Julie's in that I enjoy them if they're well written and the guys personalities are intact still. I never had any desire to write one at all after my failed attempt, but then Julia said something that blew my mind. She said that AU's were basically just about the guys having a different job. It's simple and an accurate explanation, but I'd never really thought about it at that angle before.
I am attempting an AU right now as my current story, and honestly I'm finding it really difficult. It's not the keeping the characters as themselves that's hard, it's the world building aspect. With canon, obviously, all the backstory is built in. Presumably anyone who's reading a BSB fic knows enough to know how they came together and what the important parts of their history are. With this I have to find ways to incorporate the created backstory without shoving it all at the beginning. This is a good thing I guess, since if I ever wrote a real novel I'd have to do all that and more with completely original characters a reader would have no familiarity with.
-
I hate my voice, I'm trying to get more comfortable but I am so camera shy. I am from Jersey but I don't have the accent...altho ugh my friends in England who play animal crossing heard me talk during wifi session, they kept telling me to talk cause they loved my voice. I had no idea the mic was on when we were playing lol
-
This is for Saka and some others who have tried it or want to.
Have you ever written fanfic for another fandom? Did you find the change difficult? Have you ever taken one story from one fandom and changed it for another? If you haven't tried to write in another fandom yet, would you and which would it be?
I've only written in two other fandoms. Actually,my writing adventure started with Sailor Moon fanfiction, though I've only posted one stories but I still have the others unfinished in my computer. Then I wrote a short one for Glee.
I find very difficult to change and write in another fandom because it's hard to me picturing someone else different from Brian and Nick. lol
-
Since there's also been a lot of discussion about AUs
Have you ever written an AU? Would you ever consider it? If you did, what kind of story would you create?
Do you tend to enjoy reading AUs?
If you don't, why do you skip them?
Yes, I did. More than once.
My first one was "Love Story" in which I took Brian and Nick and placed them in New York as college students. Then there is another one that I've started which is a sort of fantasy AU since Brian and Kevin are angels.
I love writing AU. It's the closer thing to writing an original fiction, it gives you the freedom to create your own world and play more freely with the characters.
-
I actually started writing.AUs and branched off into trying other genres, trying.canon.s tories as well. I read canon and AU.fic, i can get into either.one.
i have written BSB/NSYNC crossover, but I have never tried writing.in another fandom or writing OF. I may.try that.someday.. .I have been working on a OF fantasy/adventure collab.with a friend but it's in developmental stages still. One day I want to try a crossover or a story that does not include BSB.
-
Have you ever written fanfic for another fandom? Did you find the change difficult? Have you ever taken one story from one fandom and changed it for another? If you haven't tried to write in another fandom yet, would you and which would it be?
The first fanfic I ever really "published" online for the rest of the world to see was a Grey's Anatomy fic on fanfiction.net back in 2007 or so. I had fun writing that one, and actually got a lot of good feedback on it.
It was pretty easy to write. That was when Grey's was still wildly popular, and it was my way of getting from one season to the next during the summer. (I came up with a story line that would follow the season finale).Inspired by the work I've been doing on here lately, I ended up going back to read that one a few weeks ago, just to see if I could see any growth. There are some really good parts, then some not so good-- so about the same as now. haha. One story I've written and posted on here is also a cross-over with N'Sync. Carson Daly is also a character in it, and there are some Britney Spears mentions. That's less my writing for another fandom so much as it's a nod to pop culture at the time the story took place-- people the guys (and girls, in the story) would have crossed paths with.
As far as AUs, I'm not prone to read them unless they're written by a writer I already know and love. For example, "Secrets of the Heart" by Julie was a great story. I'm also considering "To Protect and Serve" by Mare when I finish my second challenge story. For me to enjoy an AU, the writing has to be really good, the plot has to be really original, and the Boys have to be characterized really well. Too often, the guys just don't seem like themselves in an AU, and to me, that's not fan fiction. It's original fiction with characters who happen to have their names.
I've never really considered writing an AU, but if the right storyline came to me, I'd try it.
-
I just edited your post Emily because for some reason it posted oddly lol just in case you were wondering why it says last edit today by me.
-
Who knows. I tend to copy and paste the questions so I can remember them if there's more than one, then they didn't show up on my text box. Maybe they did on the reply? Anyway...thank s!
-
Oh that makes sense. Yes, it posted as if you had hit a 'select all' lol
-
Have you ever written fanfic for another fandom? Did you find the change difficult? Have you ever taken one story from one fandom and changed it for another? If you haven't tried to write in another fandom yet, would you and which would it be?
The only other fandom I have even tried to write a fic for is Supernatural and I only tried a short story. For some reason, I have a much harder time writing for characters than real people. Maybe because in my mind, I feel like they have already been created by someone else so I'm stealing them? Who knows how my brain works lol Like most of you, I have incorporated other people into my fics. I had Carson appear in Why and did some major crossover action in 5 BSBs in Search of a Plot. But I have never really felt strongly enough about another band or actor/actress to try to write a story centered around them. I have had the idea forever and a day to do a BSB/Numb3rs crossover but I kind of got that out of my system by incorporating them into Whatever the Night May Bring.
Have you ever written an AU? Would you ever consider it? If you did, what kind of story would you create?
I have written two AU series. The Mel's Tree series and Protect and Serve and it's sequel Scars Run Deep and Wide. Both of them were surprisingly fun to write. I think I enjoy writing them more than reading them, but I know I won't be writing another one.
Do you tend to enjoy reading AUs?
Not really. I tend to not be interested. Steph mentioned the boys just having different jobs and that was an excellent point! That is so true, but for me I don't think I would be interested in them if they had different jobs. I only like reading AU if they are related but it all goes back to the kind of fics I like to read which is the boys relationships with one another as opposed to with a female of if they become plumbers etc...
If you don't, why do you skip them?
I guess I didn't have to really ask this question because everyone is answering it in the first one lol but yes, what I just said but I will also add, I do think it's really important to keep the guys personalities because I think as Emily mentioned, otherwise it's just the use of their name and really what's the point of that?
-
Since there's also been a lot of discussion about AUs
Have you ever written an AU? Would you ever consider it? If you did, what kind of story would you create?
Do you tend to enjoy reading AUs?
If you don't, why do you skip them?
I've written AU almost exclusively. I don't know why but I've always preferred them - in fact, the very first BSB fic I ever wrote back when I was 15 was AU. I've written a couple stories that aren't, but even if the characters are Backstreet Boys in the story they rarely live out a typical day as one, so it always has a certain AU influence. If every story was set on tour or in the studio or during the hiatus and followed along with real life milestones/events, I know I would get bored after a while.
For me, real person fic doesn't have to be a reflection of that person's day-to-day life. I like to think of it as an opportunity to make that person a character in your story rather than writing a story about the person.
That being said, I don't always enjoy reading AU because it can often be done not-so-well. I agree that you do have to be able to see the real person within the character and even though I have written people in very out-of-character situations (Howie is typically my go-to villain haha) I try hard to make it plausible to see that person in that role and see something of them in it. A lot of AU stories I've read miss that and you can't picture the real person in your head because it's just too far off the grid.
-
or if they become plumbers etc...
Damn, that was my next idea, too!
-
I think Howie is the most likely to snap lol
-
LMAO I love that we all go to Howie as the villain of our AUs. He does make a good one!
-
He just know he's not as sweet as he comes off! LOL
-
I enjoyed making Howie a jerk in Finding Carter, it was fun to write him not ao sweet for once haha
-
Have you ever written fanfic for another fandom? Did you find the change difficult? Have you ever taken one story from one fandom and changed it for another? If you haven't tried to write in another fandom yet, would you and which would it be?
When I first discovered fanfic back in 2006/2007 it was Take That fanfic, so they were the first ones I wrote. I found them quite easy (even though the actual stories were crap) because I could set them in places I knew, and of course writing in their accents was no problem.
I've also written a Twilight one-shot and a Supernatural/BSB cross over.
I was once tempted to change one of my old Take That stories into a BSB one, but decided against it because I would have to re-write it completely. The setting, the language, the boys, they just aren't the same lol.
I would love to write in another fandom, but if I did, it would probably be for one of my favourite TV shows.
-
Does anyone else hear voices for each other in your heads? You all have a different voice in my head that I hear when I read your replies lol
I try to imagine what you all sound like and I bet I'm completely wrong!
-
Have you ever written an AU? Would you ever consider it? If you did, what kind of story would you create? I've written a few AUs and would write more. I've written to boys in World War 2, had them work in an office and also done a collab with Lore where we have them in a futuristic sci-fi AU.
Do you tend to enjoy reading AUs? Yes. I'd say that a lot of the stories I've read have been AUs.
If you don't, why do you skip them? N/A to me :)
-
I hate my voice, I'm trying to get more comfortable but I am so camera shy. I am from Jersey but I don't have the accent...altho ugh my friends in England who play animal crossing heard me talk during wifi session, they kept telling me to talk cause they loved my voice. I had no idea the mic was on when we were playing lol
I hate my voice too! I had to listen to one of my calls in work yesterday and I was cringing LOL.
-
I just posted a quick Instagram video, I'm sure anyone listening will think I have a weird accent :)
-
aww yay! I will go listen now!
-
*cringes*
-
OMG I LOVE YOU! lol why are you cringing? You sound awesome!
-
I just tried making one of me and I couldn't figure it out! LOL
-
I really don't like the sound of my voice, but at least I don't sound like people off the MTV show The Valleys which is set near here lol. Now that would be cringeworthy!
-
I just tried making one of me and I couldn't figure it out! LOL
Have you updated the Instagram App on your ipod? I had to do that first on my phone and then when you go to the take photo bit, you will see the little video thing next to it.
-
I do have the video thing on there I just can't figure out how to record. It says press it down but I couldn't tell if it was taking or not. LOL
-
It took me a few attempts to get it, but you hold down the button whilst you record and then when you click on next, you can watch it before posting.
-
LMAO I love that we all go to Howie as the villain of our AUs. He does make a good one!
Nobody is that nice ALL the time! Lol
-
I just posted a quick Instagram video, I'm sure anyone listening will think I have a weird accent :)
I wanna hear! Can you post or PM me the link?
I recorded myself reading something last night, but then I got an idea for something more to do with it, so I will post that when it's done.
-
Nobody is that nice ALL the time! Lol
Yeah, it's definitely suspicious. Makes you think he must be a total psychopath underneath the nice facade.
-
I might try to record something when I get home if anyone is interested lol. Idk what story to read to the camera.
-
Okay so apparently Android can't post videos.i may try posting it on YouTube.
-
I wanna hear! Can you post or PM me the link?
I recorded myself reading something last night, but then I got an idea for something more to do with it, so I will post that when it's done.
Are you on Instagram? My name on there is StephJane2901 if you want to add me, I'm not sure it'll let me post a link as my account is set to private like Twitter.
-
Oh okay. No, I don't have Instagram.
-
I did post a video on instagram last night but you can barely hear me. I don't know why. I'm going to try again this morning.
-
I had an idea of posting videos of us reading from someone else's story and you had to try and guess who was reading. But then I realised I don't know how to do this without seeing who posted it, lol
-
lmao aww good point! We could instead guess who's story it was!
-
you could not show your face in the video maybe? Just have your voice in it or something. That would be pretty fun. I'm about to film mine in a few moments actually. Just choosing which story to read and what part of it.
-
Here is mine. I'm so camera shy, hope it's okay!
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=7Zu8I9At9f4&feature=youtube_gdata_player
-
I had an idea of posting videos of us reading from someone else's story and you had to try and guess who was reading. But then I realised I don't know how to do this without seeing who posted it, lol
It could be done if there was one person who collected them all and knew who was who. Just record video with our camera app like you would take a picture and email it.
-
Here is mine. I'm so camera shy, hope it's okay!
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=7Zu8I9At9f4&feature=youtube_gdata_player
You really don't sound like a Jersey girl! I love the way you read the beginning of Finding Carter; it sounded so natural... further proof that you did a great job with the first person narration.
-
I am getting so frustrated with the record thing. For some reason you can barely hear anything I have been trying to record on Instagram or voice memo! I don't know why, I have it on full volume. I have some things already recorded on voice memo with my kids and I but I have no idea how to get it off the iPod onto anything else lol
-
Who is the person you have ever written the most out of character in one of your fics and why did you do it?
-
I am getting so frustrated with the record thing. For some reason you can barely hear anything I have been trying to record on Instagram or voice memo! I don't know why, I have it on full volume. I have some things already recorded on voice memo with my kids and I but I have no idea how to get it off the iPod onto anything else lol
Is your hand on the mic? You should be able to see your voice memos when you sync with iTunes.
-
Who is the person you have ever written the most out of character in one of your fics and why did you do it?
Probably Nick in As You Are because he was super smart.
LOL. Sorry. Couldn't resist. :P
-
You really don't sound like a Jersey girl! I love the way you read the beginning of Finding Carter; it sounded so natural... further proof that you did a great job with the first person narration.
Thank you, Julie. When I was writing Finding Carter I would write it and read it out loud as if I was Nick telling the story, it helped me a lot ro get the first person POV fo sound more natural.
-
Who is the person you have ever written the most out of character in one of your fics and why did you do it?
Probably Howie in Finding.Carter cause he was a huge jerk in that story. I thought it would be fun to make him the bad guy since most stories I write I barely include him unless it was a.one shot.
-
Is your hand on the mic? You should be able to see your voice memos when you sync with iTunes.
That's the problem I had no clue where the mic was. I think I just figured it out lol I'm a little slow! And yes, my voice memos are on the computer but I have no clue how to share them. slow! lol
-
Here is mine. I'm so camera shy, hope it's okay!
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=7Zu8I9At9f4&feature=youtube_gdata_player
I've only seen little bits of Jersey Shore, but you sound just like them!! This is fun :)
-
I just got mine to work! lol
-
Who is the person you have ever written the most out of character in one of your fics and why did you do it?
I suppose Nick in Save A Prayer because I made him the hero, although compared to how he used to be, it's not so out of character these days.
-
I just got mine to work! lol
Yay! I just listened, I love everyone's accents :)
-
Who is the person you have ever written the most out of character in one of your fics and why did you do it?
I was telling Emily in response to her review, that I think Nick in Protect and Serve is the most out of character because I had to make him so young and innocent, I don't really feel like there were a lot of classic Nick characteristic s in him.
-
Maybe not, but who knows what 8 year old Nick was like! He may well have been like that.
-
That's true lol
-
Who is the person you have ever written the most out of character in one of your fics and why did you do it?
I guess the obvious answer for me is Howie as the stereotypical supervillain obsessed with world domination in 00Carter. As we've said, Howie is so nice in real life that you can't really picture him doing anything bad, but he does make a great villain. Even though he's evil and over the top, we tried to give him motives for his mayhem that made sense with his real life persona. He's got a major Napoleon complex because he's short, and he craves power and notoriety because he's been rejected and overshadowed so many times. Since the whole story is kind of an over the top spoof, the characterizati on works.
Otherwise, I usually try to keep the guys as in character as I can, although they often change as a result of what happens to them over the course of the story.
-
Some more questions for us!
How much thought do you put into your summaries before you actually post them and how much does a summary play into whether or not you will click on it?
What is your editing process like before you actually post your chapters? Do you have someone else read it before you post or do you self edit?
How much research do you tend to do before posting a story?
-
Okay, I finally have my video of myself talking to share.
First, a quick explanation - I recorded myself reading something the other day after I threw the idea out there. The schoolteacher in me decided that the only story of mine that would sound better read out loud than silently is one that rhymed, so I went with my AC-inspired Grinch parody from Revenge of the Slaughtered. After I recorded it, I thought it would be nice to make a video with the words on the screen... and then once I decided to do that, I knew I had to add some music to make it worthy of a Grinch parody. Then I decided it needed pictures to make it more like a video than an audio book... and before I knew it, I had a 12-minute movie that took me three days to make. Yes, I have WAY too much time on my hands, but it'll be worth it if it gives anyone (besides me) a laugh! Consider it my Christmas card to AC, six months early (or late) LOL.
So here is me reading "How Nick Carter Killed Fanfic": http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=zCeX9vDNrJQ
-
How much thought do you put into your summaries before you actually post them and how much does a summary play into whether or not you will click on it?
I put a good amount of thought into my summaries. Often I'll draft two or three different versions of a summary so I can choose the best one. Sometimes a summary comes together so well on the first try that I don't need to. The challenge for me with a summary is how to give just enough information that readers will want to click on it, but not so much that it spoils the story - I prefer vague, intriguing summaries to overly detailed ones that give everything away!
A banner is what usually attracts me to a story, but the summary is what decides whether or not I'll click on it. It has to sound interesting, intriguing, or like something I'd like.
What is your editing process like before you actually post your chapters? Do you have someone else read it before you post or do you self edit?
I do a lot of revising and editing as I write, so my chapters are usually in pretty good shape by the time they're done. I still almost always let them sit for at least a day or so before posting so I can proofread them with fresh eyes. If I try to read through the whole chapter again right after I finish writing it, my eyes will skip right over some of the typos. I still miss some of them anyway, but it's better if I haven't been looking at the same chapter for the past few hours. I used to have friends I would send my chapters to before posting them, but nowadays the only stories I do that with are collaborations, so my co-writers can approve them.
How much research do you tend to do before posting a story?
I do a ton of research. I have a set of research folders saved in my bookmarks with literally hundreds of links, organized by story and topic within that story. I'm kind of obsessive about it, but I actually enjoy doing research; it's like a fun challenge to see how much information I can find to use in my stories.
-
Okay, I finally have my video of myself talking to share.
First, a quick explanation - I recorded myself reading something the other day after I threw the idea out there. The schoolteacher in me decided that the only story of mine that would sound better read out loud than silently is one that rhymed, so I went with my AC-inspired Grinch parody from Revenge of the Slaughtered. After I recorded it, I thought it would be nice to make a video with the words on the screen... and then once I decided to do that, I knew I had to add some music to make it worthy of a Grinch parody. Then I decided it needed pictures to make it more like a video than an audio book... and before I knew it, I had a 12-minute movie that took me three days to make. Yes, I have WAY too much time on my hands, but it'll be worth it if it gives anyone (besides me) a laugh! Consider it my Christmas card to AC, six months early (or late) LOL.
So here is me reading "How Nick Carter Killed Fanfic": http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=zCeX9vDNrJQ
OMG that was amazing!! So worth the effort, I loved it :)
-
Thanks! :)
-
First of all, Julie, that video was EPIC! I burst out laughing at the end where his heart grew three sizes... due to cardiomyopathy brought on by drugs. Bahaha.
How much thought do you put into your summaries before you actually post them and how much does a summary play into whether or not you will click on it?
For one-shots I just summarize it in either a one line or (if there is one) grab a fairly descriptive line from the story. For novel-length stories, I play with the summary a lot. I make a list of things I want to make sure I hit in the summary, and then I play around with words and phrasing until I hit all of those things and it sounds good.
A summary definitely plays into if I'll click on it! I generally like them to tell me a little bit about the story while having something to draw me into it and leave me wondering about what's going to happen.
Also if I see "I suck at summaries!" or something along that line I won't even click in to read the story. If you can't take the time to summarize your work, then how do I know you've taken the time to make sure the actual story is quality?
What is your editing process like before you actually post your chapters? Do you have someone else read it before you post or do you self edit?
I send all my chapters to my friend Jess as I write them. She reads them and offers suggestions on where to add more detail and stuff like that. I am trying to complete my stories now before I post them, so when I go to post the chapter that's when I'll add in that stuff and also fix any spelling errors and awkward sentences. I think this is working a lot better for me than posting chapters as I write them.
How much research do you tend to do before posting a story?
A lot! Probably too much. The AU I'm writing takes place in World Cup 2014 in Brazil and I have tons of bookmarks about places in Brazil, and where exactly each match will take place, and articles upon articles of what type of training teams have done to prepare before the tournament. I even drew out the fictional bracket of how the teams would advance LOL but I needed to keep everything organized. I don't like to get stuck and have to look something up while I'm writing, because as soon as I leave the word processor and go to chrome, my productivity will die.
-
First of all, Julie, that video was EPIC! I burst out laughing at the end where his heart grew three sizes... due to cardiomyopathy brought on by drugs. Bahaha.
Hehe, thanks! (That's my favorite part too.)
I don't like to get stuck and have to look something up while I'm writing, because as soon as I leave the word processor and go to chrome, my productivity will die.
This happens to me ALL THE TIME! It almost makes me miss the old days when I was in high school and lived with my parents and didn't have (dial-up) internet in my room, so I'd have to actually plan ahead and sneak on my mom's computer to do any research, save it to a floppy disk, and take it back to the computer in my room, where I would then write without getting distracted. It was a much bigger hassle, but I was so much more productive! LOL
-
How much thought do you put into your summaries before you actually post them and how much does a summary play into whether or not you will click on it?
I've to admit, the summary is always the last thing I've think about. Usually, if I can't come up with something interesting, I'll just use some sentences of the story (especially if it's a one short) or the lyrics of the song that has inspired me. I'm very bad with them. lol
What is your editing process like before you actually post your chapters? Do you have someone else read it before you post or do you self edit?
I read, read, read them thousand times before posting. Sometimes I let my best friend read them, mostly to know if the story flows well and it's understable but she tells me if I miss some mistakes here and there.
How much research do you tend to do before posting a story?
A lot. My google bookmars are full of links about diseases, hospitals, ways to injury someone... lol For "Love Story", I went and bought a tourist guide of New York and I was like shocked when I discovered that it really exist a museum called "Frick". :D :D :D
-
So here is me reading "How Nick Carter Killed Fanfic": http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=zCeX9vDNrJQ
OMG Julie that was so amazing...love d your pictures that you used in the video, they went perfect with the story. Loved your voice as well, very nice. You did an awesome job on that.
-
Thanks! I had fun making it.
-
Nice job on the video, Julie! Incredibly disturbing but I can tell you put a lot of work into it. I could never do anything like that. I can still barely get a handle on the Instagram 15 second video making! LOL You do not sound like you are from Illinois at all! Although I know I'm probably thinking more Chicago dialect then just mid western.
How much thought do you put into your summaries before you actually post them and how much does a summary play into whether or not you will click on it?
The summary is actually the hardest part of the whole story for me. I really try to come up with the right thing to say to make someone click on the story because I do not use banners as a way to entice people to read. I put a whole lot of thought into it before I'll post it on the site when it comes to my longer novels. The short ones, I usually just give the literal description of what to expect. lol
As far as reading, the summary is a pretty important factor for me in deciding whether or not to click. I am more prone to click on a story with no banner and a great summary than one with a banner and barely any summary. If your summary is loaded with typos and grammar errors, I run away!
What is your editing process like before you actually post your chapters? Do you have someone else read it before you post or do you self edit?
I am constantly editing as I write. I'll write about a page and then stop and go reread it, etc... very similar to how Julie said she does it, so that by the time I am ready to post it's pretty much ready to go but I usually wait a day or at least a half a day before I post so this way I can catch things I maybe missed the first ten million times I read through it, even then there are ALWAYS typos and mistakes I miss. Awhile ago, I used to send chapters to people to read before posting but that kind of stopped and now I just rely on me!
How much research do you tend to do before posting a story?
I probably do not do as much as I should. In fact, I'm going to call this one of my weaknesses. I mean it really depends on the story though. When I know nothing about what I'm writing, I do research to get a grip. I made sure I went online and learned about fly fishing before I centered my entire story around it, and before giving Brian PTSD I made sure I read a lot about that and for Whatever the Night, I did a lot of research about the science behind alternate universes (yup it's out there lol) But for simple things, like the boys tours, albums, relatives etc... I admit I am kind of lax with that stuff. LOL
-
How much thought do you put into your summaries before you actually post them and how much does a summary play into whether or not you will click on it? I do like to put some thought into my summaries and make them interesting enough to click on, but without giving away everything that will happen.
I don't like paragraphs of summary, or "summary coming soon because I suck" type of things. Just a few lines which make me want to see what it's all about.
What is your editing process like before you actually post your chapters? Do you have someone else read it before you post or do you self edit? I read it through once I've finished typing, make any changes I need to and then post. I've never had anyone read my stuff before posting (apart from Lore in our collab).
How much research do you tend to do before posting a story? Depends on the story really. For my current one which is unfinished, I've had to do some because obviously I wasn't around during World War 2, so I want to make it as believable as I can.
-
Nice job on the video, Julie! Incredibly disturbing but I can tell you put a lot of work into it. I could never do anything like that. I can still barely get a handle on the Instagram 15 second video making! LOL You do not sound like you are from Illinois at all! Although I know I'm probably thinking more Chicago dialect then just mid western.
LOL Thanks! I actually thought I sounded super midwestern in that, but not Chicagoland midwestern - that's a whole different accent. Illinois is a weird state; there's like three different accents, depending on where you live. Up north, they talk like the Chicago dialect you're thinking of. Down south, you get more of the Kentucky southern accents. And in central IL, where I live, most people talk like me, although you've got some random southern accents from people whose families are from down south and random "Fargo" accents from people whose families are from up north.
-
That's how it is in Pennsylvania too. Philly has it's own accent as does Pittesburgh and up here they have more of a weird, Amish meets jersey thing going on. They say certain words really strangely here that just irk me. The word "mine" they pronounce it as if you're saying "mayan." I HATE that!! lol
-
Besides challenge stories, what are you currently reading and what made you start reading it? (If it's not a fanfic but a book, that's okay too lol)
-
Well, the question-asker already knows this, but I am a little less than halfway through Mare's "To Protect and Serve." I got intrigued by reading Steph's reader's survey and Mare's responses on the challenge board. It is very different from what I usually like to read, but it is such a well-developed story, and I am loving it! It's very CSI meets Hannibal, except without the cannibalism... well, so far, anyway.
-
lmao at the so, far, anyway!
Thanks, Emily!
-
I'm actually not reading any fanfics at the moment because the ones I have been reading haven't been updated in ages. I am however reading Inferno by Dan Brown and am having a hard time getting into it for some reason! All the other Robert Langdon stories sucked me in right away but this one is dragging, which is weird because it had a really fast paced start!
-
I'm actually reading my own fic right now. Not for enjoyment but because I want to finish the damn thing already! (H&H 2.0)
-
Besides challenge stories, what are you currently reading and what made you start reading it? (If it's not a fanfic but a book, that's okay too lol)
I'm not reading any fanfics except for the same ones I've been following forever (see my favorites if you care to know which ones), but I've been reading a lot of books this summer.
I just finished one called "If I Stay" that was recommended on Amazon; it's about a girl who has an out of body experience while she's in a coma and has to decide whether to live or die. I just love these light-hearted beach reads! ;)
Now I'm reading a young adult book called "Out of My Mind." One of my students read it this past year and highly recommended it to me, so I bought a copy for my classroom library and am finally getting around to reading it. It's great so far. It's about a girl who has severe cerebral palsy and can't walk or talk, so almost everyone assumes she's mentally handicapped too, but she's not; she's actually very intelligent and has a photographic memory. Reading it from a teacher's perspective is very interesting!
With the exception of the Jim Gaffigan book I mentioned on the book club board, every book I've read so far this summer has revolved around a character with some kind of physical disability or severe brain damage - apparently that's the theme of the summer LOL. Whatever keeps me going on Guilty Roads, I guess!
-
Along the lines of what I just posted, here's a related question:
Do you ever read books or watch movies/shows specifically because they relate to what you're writing about? It could be for the purpose or researching or just to inspire you.
-
I'm actually not reading any fanfics at the moment because the ones I have been reading haven't been updated in ages. I am however reading Inferno by Dan Brown and am having a hard time getting into it for some reason! All the other Robert Langdon stories sucked me in right away but this one is dragging, which is weird because it had a really fast paced start!
[/quote
I'm reading that too! So far I'm loving it, though I always struggle a little at the beginning. I don't know why but it always takes me some time to really get into a new book. :shrug:
As for fanfics, I'm reading a lot in the BBC Sherlock Holmes fandom.
-
Aww I can't wait until the third season of Sherlock starts!
-
Along the lines of what I just posted, here's a related question:
Do you ever read books or watch movies/shows specifically because they relate to what you're writing about? It could be for the purpose or researching or just to inspire you.
Nope lol
-
Aww I can't wait until the third season of Sherlock starts!
I don't remember the exact date but November. They've already filmed the first two episodes and they're about to start filming the third one this month.
-
Yay! Although I have to wait for it to appear on Netflix but I'm so happy they are filming the third one already! That deserves a WOOT! Now if only they would bring Merlin back! :(
-
Besides challenge stories, what are you currently reading and what made you start reading it? (If it's not a fanfic but a book, that's okay too lol)
I'm going to continue reading the sequel to Mare's Protect And Serve once I've finished reading the challenge, but apart from that I'm just waiting for updates on my favourites. I've not really been reading much at the moment as I've been addicted to the TV.
-
Along the lines of what I just posted, here's a related question:
Do you ever read books or watch movies/shows specifically because they relate to what you're writing about? It could be for the purpose or researching or just to inspire you.
No not really, and maybe I should! I could do with some inspiration to get me writing again as I've got a story half finished which I've not touched for months :(
-
Yay! Although I have to wait for it to appear on Netflix but I'm so happy they are filming the third one already! That deserves a WOOT! Now if only they would bring Merlin back! :(
Yes, bring Merlin back and let's just forget that awful ending which still annoys me!
-
Do have a story you are currently working on? If so, when was the last time you updated it? How many stories do you currently have in progress or left unfinished?
And yes, can we please forget that dreadful ending ever happened to such an otherwise GREAT show! lol Stupid Merlin!
-
No not really, and maybe I should! I could do with some inspiration to get me writing again as I've got a story half finished which I've not touched for months :(
I do it a lot, but I'm not sure how much it actually helps LOL. I just feel like I'm doing something "productive" if I'm watching or reading something that relates to what I'm supposed to be writing. I call it "research" LOL. My Netflix queue is full of weird shit that I added because it related to one of my stories, and I'm pretty sure I've watched every movie Lifetime has made about Amish people in an effort to get going on Guilty Roads again. I have a nice little collection of books that I bought because of whatever fanfic I was writing at the time, too. Some of them really have been inspiring, but truthfully, I think inspiration usually just comes and goes on its own. Sometimes it needs a little jump start, though, and that's where this kind of thing can be helpful.
-
Do have a story you are currently working on? If so, when was the last time you updated it? How many stories do you currently have in progress or left unfinished?
I JUST updated Guilty Roads - boo-yah! So far this summer, that has been my main story, which is nice because it hasn't been my main story in three years.
Besides that, there's also Song for the Undead, which is almost done. It was last updated in April, but it's not my turn to write the next chapter, so I have no control over when it will be updated next.
Then there's 00Carter, which was last updated around Christmas. I have no idea when that will be updated next - again, it's not my turn, so I'm just waiting on co-writers to write.
Then there's my Harry Potter crossover, which I probably never should have posted because I haven't updated it since last April. I have several more chapters finished than what's online, but I want to wait until I'm writing on it consistently to start posting them. For now, it's on the back burner for when/if I run out of steam on GR and want to write something lighter. I do plan on continuing/finishing it someday, though! I have an outline!
Those are my main stories that are posted. I have three other ongoing projects that get updated whenever - Footprints and the two round robins, 1000 Ways to Kill Nick Carter and Revenge of the Slaughtered. They are all collections of short stories, so there's no overall plot to keep up with.
Then I have the stories that are more or less discontinued: Code Blue and Not Another Teenybopper Fanfic. They haven't been updated since 2007, so I don't see them ever being finished at this point LOL.
And then I have several stories that I've started and never posted. There's the ER crossover which is about the whole group, an AJ drama/romance, a Brian AU drama/romance/supernatural/historical fiction, a Nick suspense novella, various beginnings to one-shots and challenge stories, my one attempt at a NaNoWriMo story from 2005, and even two paragraphs of an original fiction novel. I have a sad little folder of these story starts that I look at once in awhile when the WADD is acting up.
I guess that makes it 4 stories that are published and in progress (7 if you include the 3 short story collections), 2 discontinued, and like 11 unpublished beginnings that may or may not turn into something more.
-
Do have a story you are currently working on? If so, when was the last time you updated it? How many stories do you currently have in progress or left unfinished?
And yes, can we please forget that dreadful ending ever happened to such an otherwise GREAT show! lol Stupid Merlin!
My in-progress story is Maybe Tomorrow which I haven't updated in months :( Then there's Unwinding Truth which is my collab with Lore which we haven't worked on for months either.
-
Do have a story you are currently working on? If so, when was the last time you updated it? How many stories do you currently have in progress or left unfinished?
LOL
I don't think you honestly want me to answer this. It would be so long.
-
Okay for all those collaborators out there, do you give yourself deadlines etc... for coming up with next chapters or does your writing on it just fall into the hands of whether the other person will ever post?
Do you find that inconsistency a reason for falling behind on collabs or do you consider it a motivator?
If you aren't a collaborator, would you ever consider doing one?
-
Congrats on the updating on Guilty Roads, Julie! :) Hope you keep it up!
-
LOL
I don't think you honestly want me to answer this. It would be so long.
This is why I posed the question in the first place, to show some of you how much you have still waiting for you in hopes you'll say "Oh, yeah...I should get moving on that then!" lol
-
Do have a story you are currently working on? If so, when was the last time you updated it? How many stories do you currently have in progress or left unfinished?
Fine! I'll answer your question then! lol
I don't actually have that much going for me. I don't really have that many stories at all to be honest. Surprisingly few.
That being said, I do have a few outstanding stories outstanding. (see what I did there?)
I have an older AU romance thing I was writing that I still need to finish. Last updated on 08/24/10. More importantly, the story that Mare is reading is also sitting unfinished. History Repeating was last updated on 04/16/11.
I have since decided that I won't post any fics until they're fully completed. I did that with 30 Days and it worked quite well for me. I could go back and change details if I decided to change the direction of something, and really edit it to where I wanted it. I want to continue doing that with all of my fics. So, if you look at my Google Docs you'll see FIVE unfinished stories that are strangely all around the chapter 10 mark. That's my unlucky chapter where things fall apart apparently lol My fics are generally about 20 chapters long so they're all half done :P
Since I have some free time on my hands I'd like to get going on some of these, History Repeating being at the top of the list. It's just hard to get back into things when you've essentially lost the plot. I have found lots of random notes I made to remind myself of what I wanted to do though. Hopefully it'll happen and I can get it finished before 04/16/14.
-
I get what you're doing, you're just going to wait SO long on History Repeating that history actually WILL just start repeating before it's done! LOL
-
Exactly, I just want history to write it for me lol If it makes you feel any better I have two chapters half written.
-
I missed a lot of questions!
Besides challenge stories, what are you currently reading and what made you start reading it? (If it's not a fanfic but a book, that's okay too lol)
The only thing I am reading right now is Stephen King's 'On Writing' which is his autobiography/ tips about writing book. It's pretty good!
I don't think I'm actually reading any fanfics right now. I have seen that Julie's been updating Guilty Roads though, so I might have to check that one out!
Do you ever read books or watch movies/shows specifically because they relate to what you're writing about? It could be for the purpose or researching or just to inspire you.
Nope. In fact, I try to stay away from stuff like that because otherwise I'm afraid it'll influence me too much. What usually happens is that I get inspired by something I've read/watched and then go and write something from there.
Do have a story you are currently working on? If so, when was the last time you updated it? How many stories do you currently have in progress or left unfinished?
Only about a million!
Okay, that's not really true. The only one that I have posted that's unfinished is Running Up That Hill. The last time I updated it was in December, apparently! Huh, I thought it was longer than that. Now I don't feel so guilty LOL. I actually started thinking about that one again today.
I have a couple other BSB stories in progress. There's the Nick sci-fi one I mentioned a little while ago, I think that's 3 or 4 chapters in. I haven't looked at it since November of last year (it was supposed to be my NaNo project)
The other ones I am working on as my main projects are two 1D stories.
There are also a bunch of other stories I have that are just sitting in my folder waiting to be written on. They have anywhere from 1-8 chapters. I actually just looked through my folder and there were some titles I didn't even recognize, I had to click into them to refresh my memory, ha!
So I guess the total would be, one posted story waiting for an update, two other stories currently in progress that I intend to post once they're done and a bunch of other ones that I may or may not work on again.
Okay for all those collaborators out there, do you give yourself deadlines etc... for coming up with next chapters or does your writing on it just fall into the hands of whether the other person will ever post?
Do you find that inconsistency a reason for falling behind on collabs or do you consider it a motivator?
If you aren't a collaborator, would you ever consider doing one?
I don't usually collaborate, honestly. My inspiration isn't consistent enough and I too often get overly excited about an idea only to have it fizzle away after writing a couple of chapters. I did collaborate once here on AC on a AJ story with a few girls in the AJ thread a few years ago, but that one seems to have died out. My friend Katie and I had also outlined a 1D fic, I wrote the first chapter and then nothing else ever happened with it.
I'd still like to try on a collaboration one day, but the right combination of idea and collab partner just hasn't come along yet.
-
Do have a story you are currently working on? If so, when was the last time you updated it? How many stories do you currently have in progress or left unfinished?
I just checked to see if I did leave anything completely unfinished and I have to say that no, I haven't. I am pleased to say that all of my novels have been completed. I have two open ended collections of short stories Scattered Pictures (the boys time together in London) and A Symphony of Friendship (shorts about Nick and Kevin) but other than that, nothing really has been left undone.
I am really not working on anything fanfic related. I have had a new idea brewing in my head for an original fic and have three original fic stories in progress.
-
Okay for all those collaborators out there, do you give yourself deadlines etc... for coming up with next chapters or does your writing on it just fall into the hands of whether the other person will ever post?
I have only collaborated on two stories. One was Phantasm which had a lot of people attached to it and the other was 5 BSB in Search of a plot which was three of us. I made sure I set deadlines on both! lol
Do you find that inconsistency a reason for falling behind on collabs or do you consider it a motivator?
I really wouldn't let that happen so it wasn't a real issue although it did get frustrating at times. I don't think I could collaborate without setting deadlines. You all know me and how I work, waiting for someone to post their part of something I was working on, just when they felt like it would pretty much drive me completely insane! This is why I would make a HORRIBLE collab partner unless I were to team up with someone as completely anal as I am!
If you aren't a collaborator, would you ever consider doing one?
I don't see myself ever really doing it again unless it was one of those everyone take a turn to write types of things that I had control of.
-
Do you ever read books or watch movies/shows specifically because they relate to what you're writing about? It could be for the purpose or researching or just to inspire you.
I can't say that I've ever done that.
Do have a story you are currently working on? If so, when was the last time you updated it? How many stories do you currently have in progress or left unfinished?
Well, out of the four stories I have posted on AC, one of them is finished. That's not good is it? I'm currently working on trying to finish Forever, though I've actually got an idea for it that may prolong it. I've said before that it's mostly something I'm working on for myself, culminating several sequential fanfics that I wrote as a young teenager, so it will probably get pretty long. I'm working on a subplot that I'm hoping to really stretch my writing skills in, so we'll see how that goes. Mr. Brightside is a little companion piece to that that I'm not really sure if I ever finish, but if I do, it may end up being the more "fanfic-friendly" version, as it's told from the point of view of one of the guys instead of a female lead.
I'm also working on a humor story, Sisterhood of the Ugly Red Sweatpants, which, if you've ever seen them, you know what it's about.
Okay for all those collaborators out there, do you give yourself deadlines etc... for coming up with next chapters or does your writing on it just fall into the hands of whether the other person will ever post?
I've never collaborated.
Do you find that inconsistency a reason for falling behind on collabs or do you consider it a motivator?
If you aren't a collaborator, would you ever consider doing one?
I actually think it would be fun, but I'd probably be pretty picky about who I might collaborate with. Plus, I'd have to be really passionate about the story. I'd like to try it sometime, though.
-
Congrats on the updating on Guilty Roads, Julie! :) Hope you keep it up!
Thanks! :) I am trying to stay four chapters ahead of what's posted so that even if I get writer's block again, I at least have a month's worth of updates (one chapter a week) to post while I try to sort that out. But so far so good.
-
I missed a lot of questions!
Besides challenge stories, what are you currently reading and what made you start reading it? (If it's not a fanfic but a book, that's okay too lol)
The only thing I am reading right now is Stephen King's 'On Writing' which is his autobiography/ tips about writing book. It's pretty good!
I don't think I'm actually reading any fanfics right now. I have seen that Julie's been updating Guilty Roads though, so I might have to check that one out!
I've read Stephen King's "On Writing" too - I thought it was good! And thanks!
-
Okay for all those collaborators out there, do you give yourself deadlines etc... for coming up with next chapters or does your writing on it just fall into the hands of whether the other person will ever post?
I have done the deadline thing before with collaborations, and what I've found is that it just leads to frustration, awkward confrontations, and, in one case, the loss of a friendship. It's not worth it to me. I try and collaborate with people I know I can count on to write their parts when they can and be honest if they can't, instead of making excuses and stringing me along. I've learned the hard way over the years who those people are and aren't, and I've gotten picky about who I will write with, but I don't regret a single collaboration. They've all been fun!
Do you find that inconsistency a reason for falling behind on collabs or do you consider it a motivator?
For me, it's a motivator. I don't ever want to be that person who's letting her co-writer(s) (and readers) down by taking forever to write my part. When it's my turn to write, I make the time to write and try to get it done as soon as I can. I can't say I've never left anyone hanging because stuff happens, but I usually am pretty dependable. I hardly ever get writer's block on my collaborations, so that helps.
-
Do have a story you are currently working on? If so, when was the last time you updated it?
This is a difficult question. lol In English, my current story is "Love Story" and I've updated it yesterday. It's not that hard working on this story because, in Italian, it's already finished so I've only to translate it. The little problem is that it's 75 chapters long. lol But I'm halway through it.
In Italian, I've got two or three stories that I'm working on. Sadly, all of them are long.
How many stories do you currently have in progress or left unfinished?
Too many. lol Not counting "love story", I'll probably say five or six. Then there are new ideas that I'm working on: an angst/drama Frick and Frack story in English and its translation in Italian, a bunch of one-shorts inspired by all the Frick&Frack's love from the Europen promotion (Nick trying to feed Brian. Just saying lol) and some ideas that are waiting on my computer for a long time.
-
Okay for all those collaborators out there, do you give yourself deadlines etc... for coming up with next chapters or does your writing on it just fall into the hands of whether the other person will ever post?
I've only done one collab and that's with Lore. We were taking it in turns to write the chapters and were on a roll with it too, and didn't set deadlines. I'm hoping we can get back into it one day soon.
-
What were/are some of your goals as a fanfic writer and have you been able to achieve them?
-
My first goal was to finish the first story I posted here (Forever), since I started it, oh.... 15 years ago. Currently still working on that one :) My second was to write a story that was well-received by the readers on this site. While it may have not appealed to some of you on this forum, based on what I now know about the genres you like to read, I think I definitely accomplished that with Falling in Love Again. A secondary goal with that one in particular, just for my own self-confidence, was to be nominated for a Felix Award. Winning was something I never anticipated at all, and to get Best Romance Runner-Up for that story was awesome. My next goal is to write something that will pull me out of my comfort zone a little by delving into a genre other than romance. My newest story is a humor story, but I'm going to attempt suspense or action/adventure, maybe. I'm also working on a little something with Forever that I think may help accomplish that as well. I've decided to play around with that story a little bit, since I've already been working on it for so long anyway, and it's bound to get lengthy. Why not make it even longer? haha
-
A long standing goal of mine was to win a Felix award, which I did this past awards season! That was very exciting :)
It's still one of my goals to finish Running Up That Hill. I'd really like to get back into it but I almost need a week off from work to re-read the entire thing and just write the rest of it in one go. Wouldn't that be nice!
I'd like to complete my main writing project by the end of the summer and have another story completed after that by the end of the year. So basically have two more completed and posted novel-length stories by the time 2013 is done.
I try not to set feedback based goals really, because I don't have any control over them being met and obviously that shouldn't be the point of writing. But it would be cool if one of my stories ended up on this 1D slash recs blog I follow!
I'm sure there are more, but those are the big ones for the moment!
-
My first goal was to finish the first story I posted here (Forever), since I started it, oh.... 15 years ago. Currently still working on that one :) My second was to write a story that was well-received by the readers on this site. While it may have not appealed to some of you on this forum, based on what I now know about the genres you like to read, I think I definitely accomplished that with Falling in Love Again. A secondary goal with that one in particular, just for my own self-confidence, was to be nominated for a Felix Award. Winning was something I never anticipated at all, and to get Best Romance Runner-Up for that story was awesome. My next goal is to write something that will pull me out of my comfort zone a little by delving into a genre other than romance. My newest story is a humor story, but I'm going to attempt suspense or action/adventure, maybe. I'm also working on a little something with Forever that I think may help accomplish that as well. I've decided to play around with that story a little bit, since I've already been working on it for so long anyway, and it's bound to get lengthy. Why not make it even longer? haha
That line made me very happy! I really hope you do consider it, even if it's just a short story to start out with it!
-
A long standing goal of mine was to win a Felix award, which I did this past awards season! That was very exciting :)
It's still one of my goals to finish Running Up That Hill. I'd really like to get back into it but I almost need a week off from work to re-read the entire thing and just write the rest of it in one go. Wouldn't that be nice!
I'd like to complete my main writing project by the end of the summer and have another story completed after that by the end of the year. So basically have two more completed and posted novel-length stories by the time 2013 is done.
I try not to set feedback based goals really, because I don't have any control over them being met and obviously that shouldn't be the point of writing. But it would be cool if one of my stories ended up on this 1D slash recs blog I follow!
I'm sure there are more, but those are the big ones for the moment!
And that line also made me happy! You were on a roll with that story and then you just...stopped! I miss it and want an update! :)
Is slash the biggest genre when it comes to 1 D, Steph?
-
That line made me very happy! I really hope you do consider it, even if it's just a short story to start out with it!
An idea came to me this morning. Instead of working on finishing the two stories I have in progress, I'm writing the first chapter of a new one. ::) I doubt I'll post it until I make more progress on the other two, but while it's in my head, I figure I might as well!
-
And that line also made me happy! You were on a roll with that story and then you just...stopped! I miss it and want an update! :)
Is slash the biggest genre when it comes to 1 D, Steph?
I know, I'm sorry it's taken so long! 1D sort of killed my BSB inspiration but now that the initial excitement of a new fandom has gone down a bit (plus all the IAWLT excitement) I'm hoping to get my groove back on that one!
I would say slash is definitely the biggest genre in 1D, yeah. Most authors I follow in that fandom started out writing het fics and have either moved onto slash completely or have at written at least one slash story.
-
^ that's interesting, why do you think that is?
And yay Emily! :)
okay, I guess this is a good question to tie into what Steph is talking about.
At the moment, what do you feel is the most popular genre in the BSB fandom and do you think it's always been that way?
I would say when I first started reading BSB fic about ten years or so ago, I think slash was one of the biggies for this fandom as well.
-
What were/are some of your goals as a fanfic writer and have you been able to achieve them?
My goal right now is just to keep writing on Guilty Roads. I guess that's always my goal - to finish whatever story/stories I'm working on LOL.
There are really two types of goals I've had as a fanfic writer: goals related to writing itself and goals related to being recognized for my writing. My writing goals have been things like developing strong characters, crafting unique storylines, researching to make my writing accurate, writing in different genres, and writing a story that could translate to original fiction. My recognition goals have been more along the lines of getting feedback/reviews, boosting my site's traffic, seeing my site and stories recommended on other sites, being nominated for and winning awards, and earning a spot in the Top Tens on AC.
I've been able to achieve most of the goals I've had in mind. At this point, my goals are just to continue writing, finish the stories I've started before moving on to new ones, and keep improving as a writer.
-
^ that's interesting, why do you think that is?
And yay Emily! :)
okay, I guess this is a good question to tie into what Steph is talking about.
At the moment, what do you feel is the most popular genre in the BSB fandom and do you think it's always been that way?
I would say when I first started reading BSB fic about ten years or so ago, I think slash was one of the biggies for this fandom as well.
I think the most popular genre in the BSB fandom is romance and has always been romance. Slash seemed to be more popular ten years ago than it is today, but I don't think it ever surpassed het romance in popularity.
Het romance, on the other hand, seems to dominate the fandom even more these days than it did when I started reading in 1999. It was popular back then too, of course, but so were a lot of other genres. There were more medical drama, suspense, sci-fi, and fantasy than I see on AC these days.
Just out of curiosity, I did some counting, and almost 63% (10 out of 16) of the BSB fics on the Most Recent pages right now are romance. If you look at all the BSB fics on AC, though, the percentage is different. There are 163 pages of BSB fics if you go through the Categories section. Search for only the romance fics within that category, and it goes down to 79 pages. That's roughly 48% (and probably includes slash). That tells me that there is a wider variety of genres on AC than what we see on the Most Recent page most days, but romance is dominating more now than it has over the whole history of AC. Still, the fact that almost half of the stories on AC include romance shows how popular it's always been.
-
I can't believe you took the time to research that! LOL
I agree, It think romance is by far the most popular at the moment, just judging by the most recent page alone. I remember ten years ago as well that it was all about slash versus het. Sex was the underlying factor in a lot of the stories back then which is why I think visuals whether they were slash based or 'het' based seemed to be really popular. I have to say, that even though sex does play an important part in a lot of the stories on AC now, most of them tend to have more to do with the actual relationship of the characters than the 'hot sex' they tend to have. That's something I see as a positive.
I also think when they were younger, and I guess we were younger lol Imaginations tended to run more wild with the possibility of what you wanted to do with a Backstreet Boy? Maybe as people started to mature so did their writing.
As far as variety, I think back then there was so much more to choose from because there were so many more of us writing. Most of the people who wrote in the versatile styles like Suspense, Sci Fi, Medical etc... have kind of left the fandom, moved on etc... Which is why the percentages are most likely so different when you compare the entire site to the most recent page.
-
Along this line of thought, what made you decide to write in the genre you did when you wrote your very first fanfic and have you managed to branch out or do you still stick to the same style you started with?
-
What were/are some of your goals as a fanfic writer and have you been able to achieve them?
When I first started writing, my goal was just to write a story as I hadn't written anything since school. I achieved that and went on to write a few romance stories. My next goal was to write something non-romantic and I've written things as un-romantic as you can get with bot flies, time travel, serial killers, killer video games LOL.
I think my next goal should be to finish my neglected story.
-
Along this line of thought, what made you decide to write in the genre you did when you wrote your very first fanfic and have you managed to branch out or do you still stick to the same style you started with?
I wrote romance stories on the Take That site because that's all there was! I didn't even know that people wrote anything else (yes, I was that clueless LOL). It wasn't until I discovered AC and realised that there was more to fanfic than just romance. I still love a good romance, but now I also love most other genres too and have had a go at writing in most of them. The closest I've come to writing slash was a Take That one-shot where I had my man Jason kissing one of the other guys.
-
^ that's interesting, why do you think that is?
And yay Emily! :)
okay, I guess this is a good question to tie into what Steph is talking about.
At the moment, what do you feel is the most popular genre in the BSB fandom and do you think it's always been that way?
I would say when I first started reading BSB fic about ten years or so ago, I think slash was one of the biggies for this fandom as well.
I am going to guess it's a mixture of there always being slash fans, with the added subject that so many 1D fans actually believe that some of them are in a relationship.. . which stems from the boys themselves being incredibly flirtatious and sexual with each other on stage and in interviews.
I would have guessed romance as the most popular genre in BSB fandom, and judging by Julie's statistics, it seems I'm right! I'd say it was probably like that ten years ago as well, there was just more of it, along with everything else. There was definitely a lot more slash in BSB fandom back then - but I also think it depends on the archive. Over here, there's not a lot of it. Scrolling through the BSB section of Archive of Our Own (which doesn't appear to be overly active) the bulk of it seems to be slash.
Along this line of thought, what made you decide to write in the genre you did when you wrote your very first fanfic and have you managed to branch out or do you still stick to the same style you started with?
My very first fanfic was a best friends fall in love type thing where Nick ends up with me, and I wrote it because (as my friend described it when we were twelve) it was the closest we were ever going to get to any of our fantasies. LOL.
Aside from that we also wrote stories about the boys just going about their daily lives and having (what we thought were) hilarious shenanigans. I suppose in that regard I haven't branched out a lot - I still write romance (though I'm no longer a character in the stories) and I still write about the boys day to day shenanigans.
Obviously where I've branched out a bit more is writing slash in another fandom. Also, my writing's a lot darker and more angsty now than it was back then! I suppose that makes sense, since I wouldn't have written that way when I was twelve haha.
-
My very first fanfic was suspense. I decided to write it after reading Ground Zero and being really inspired by that! I have never left my love for writing suspense, but I have branched out to almost every other genre since then. Actually I think I have written in every single genre since then. Wow, go me! After my little romance a few weeks ago, I think I really have covered everything else except for the mpreg maybe lol yeah, I won't be going there.
-
There was definitely a lot more slash in BSB fandom back then - but I also think it depends on the archive. Over here, there's not a lot of it. Scrolling through the BSB section of Archive of Our Own (which doesn't appear to be overly active) the bulk of it seems to be slash.
Being a slash writer and reader, I've to say that BSB slash is pretty much dead. Those stories on Archive of Our Own are only old stories posted previously on livejournal. It's very, very, very difficult to find something new to read (and good, since I'm a pricky reader.) and sometimes I feel like I'm the last one writing it. :D :D :D
Along this line of thought, what made you decide to write in the genre you did when you wrote your very first fanfic and have you managed to branch out or do you still stick to the same style you started with?
My very first fanfic wasn't slash but it was a Frick and Frack still. The reason was because I was so sick and tired to find stories that only had as main plot a love story and where the attention wa on the female character. I don't want to read about the girl being tortured/beated/hurt/sick/dying, I want to read about the guys dealing with these things. lol The only het I started to write (and then erased it because it sucked) was about Brian meeting this girl that then ended up threatening him to hurt the other guys if he didn't stay with her. :D
Then I discovered the world of slash and since then I've only written that genre. Still, I don't write only romance. My very first long (that it still is waiting to be finished) is a drama/suspence (poor Brian), I've started a fantasy, a sort of humour story where Brian was a sort of Tukedo Kamen from Sailor Moon. I still have to write a good medic fic about Brian and that is definetely one of my goal as an author.
I think I really have covered everything else except for the mpreg maybe lol yeah, I won't be going there.
I did! :D :D :D Another way to torture Brian :D :D :D
-
I am going to guess it's a mixture of there always being slash fans, with the added subject that so many 1D fans actually believe that some of them are in a relationship.. . which stems from the boys themselves being incredibly flirtatious and sexual with each other on stage and in interviews.
Oh, okay. I wasn't sure if maybe a few of them were out of closet and that's why. Makes sense then. I guess it is harder to write slash when the people are actually married to women.
-
My first fanfic was a suspense story about Nick.being.in a coma and trapped in an alternate reality. I chose suspense because I enjoyed reading it, and I was too nervous at the time to post the romance I was working on.
I just really enjoy a good suspense with lots of drama and action but these days I write just about every genre.
-
Being a slash writer and reader, I've to say that BSB slash is pretty much dead. Those stories on Archive of Our Own are only old stories posted previously on livejournal. It's very, very, very difficult to find something new to read (and good, since I'm a pricky reader.) and sometimes I feel like I'm the last one writing it. :D :D :D
Aw that's too bad! I was under the impression that the stories on Ao3 were new and not just re-posts.
I did actually start writing a Nick/Brian slash last summer, but I never went very far with it. I think I only have two chapters. I didn't (and still don't) have much of a clear vision for the plot so that's probably why.
-
I think only a few are new but the rest, yes, it's pretty much a repost. The only slash page that still lives is the livejournal for the Secret Santa.
Well, whenever inspiration catches you again, just know that you've already a reader. (Yes, I'm in a desperate needing of Brian/Nick stories. lol)
-
Aw thanks! I would like to pick it up again, if not just to try something new in this fandom.
-
What is your one biggest pet peeve when it comes to fan fiction?
-
And to blatantly steal the twitter hashtag from earlier lol
What is one thing you have learned from fan fiction?
-
Do have a story you are currently working on? If so, when was the last time you updated it? How many stories do you currently have in progress or left unfinished?
Yes. The other side of Nick Carter- last updated 05.02.2013 - I just cant seem to finish this one. The story is already finished in my head but everytime I try to write a chapter, I couldnt find the words. I am giving myself a deadline that this should be finished before 2013 ends.
I still.... care about you was last updated 09.14.2011, and I think I have no plans of finishing this one. I completely forgot the plot of this story. lol. I have no connections with the characters anymore.
I am trying to keep myself from working with a new story, though an angel turned human Nick Carter is asking me to wite the first chapter already. :)
-
What were/are some of your goals as a fanfic writer and have you been able to achieve them?
When I first started writing a fanfic, my goal was just to see if I really can write stories. Receiving reviews would be a plus. And that was achieved, I was able to finish one short story and there were people reading it and leaving review.
When I came across absolute chaos site, my goal became different as I wanted to write a story that would be read by more than 2 people and be nominated for the Felix Awards. That came true with The other side of NC, I had more than 5 readers I think and I was nominated in the Felix Awards. :)
Goal for 2013 would be finish The other Side of NC and write a new story that would be worth nominating in the next Felix Awards. :)
-
One of my biggest fanfic pet peeves is when people get one or two reviews and whine they will not update until they don't get a certain amount of feedback. Holding updates from readers is kind of douchey....I stopped reading someones story because of that.
I mean we all want reviews, yes, but there's always that person who goes overboard.
-
I'll add to Tracy and say that one of my biggest pet peeves is readers who don't leave any reviews at all. I mean, stories of mine have been favorited by people who haven't left a single review. That being said, I try not to go fishing for reviews. Yet, it's kind of the pot calling the kettle black, because I'm guilty of leaving few reviews, but if I'm really enjoying a story, I do at least let the reader know. Another pet peeve is writers who don't even look like they're trying to have good grammar or proofread. If a story is laden with typos and grammatical errors (I know everybody is going to have a few, including myself), I just can't read it.
-
One of my biggest fanfic pet peeves is when people get one or two reviews and whine they will not update until they don't get a certain amount of feedback. Holding updates from readers is kind of douchey....I stopped reading someones story because of that.
I mean we all want reviews, yes, but there's always that person who goes overboard.
I'll add to Tracy and say that one of my biggest pet peeves is readers who don't leave any reviews at all. I mean, stories of mine have been favorited by people who haven't left a single review. That being said, I try not to go fishing for reviews. Yet, it's kind of the pot calling the kettle black, because I'm guilty of leaving few reviews, but if I'm really enjoying a story, I do at least let the reader know. Another pet peeve is writers who don't even look like they're trying to have good grammar or proofread. If a story is laden with typos and grammatical errors (I know everybody is going to have a few, including myself), I just can't read it.
Agree with both of you, especially for the grammar part.
One of mine, always regarding review, is when someone leave a review only to attack me because I write slash. It didn't happen here but in the italian archive. If you don't like it, don't read it and, especially, don't come and tell me that I should write stories more "appropriate". :banghead:
-
My biggest pet peeve is stories that have really poor grammar and are a wall of text. There are lots of other things that bother me, but that's the biggest thing that will get me to click out of a story.
And something I learned from fan fiction (aside from the hilarious jokes that were in that trend about orbs and porn LOL) was honestly just more about writing and how to structure a story. I learned a lot about characterizati on of the boys from fan fic and from this forum specifically. I've learned how to outline and what sort of writing process works best for me through writing fan fic.
But man, that trend was amaze. So many jokes about orbs and it's funny, because we've made fun of describing eyes that way on this forum and on twitter. So now anytime I open a story and eyes are described as orbs I laugh a bit. Clearly this is not just an issue in BSB fic lol
-
Agree with both of you, especially for the grammar part.
One of mine, always regarding review, is when someone leave a review only to attack me because I write slash. It didn't happen here but in the italian archive. If you don't like it, don't read it and, especially, don't come and tell me that I should write stories more "appropriate". :banghead:
That would have annoyed me so much! No reason for such rudeness, not everyone is going to be into the same things.
-
I would agree with everyone here so far with their pet peeves! I can't stand when people whine about only getting so many reviews so I guess I shall not update *sigh* oh please, call the waaahmbulance! And then of course those people are usually the same people who read other people's stuff but never take the time to review. Writers really have no excuse not to review because they know how much that feedback means. Even if you don't review every single chapter, just popping in with at least one and saying "I'm enjoying this!" Is sometimes enough. I still think it's not acceptable but we already know I'm hard to please! LOL
Also as some of you mentioned, the lack of taking the time to edit their fics and the use of poor grammar. Although, I have to say in that case (grammar) I tend to have a little patience because sometimes people just don't know those rules or maybe have forgotten them in time. What bothers me in a peeve sense, is when after you correct that behavior or let them know they are doing something wrong, the very next chapter they still do the same things. That's just laziness at that point! I mean if the story is done, it's one thing but if they are actively updating it and STILL making those same mistakes. Grrr!!!
I'll stick to the same theme we're on and say the authors who do not respond to reviews. I mean how much time does it take for you to say "Thanks!" Jeez Louise! And can I just say that once again, it's usually the same authors who whine about lack of reviews and don't review other people who also do this! LOL *I'mma gonna need my poking stick!*
-
I'm not sure now where Cinzia talked about slash and het. Maybe it was the challenge thread because I was going to quote it in here but I can't find it lol
Anyway, my question to I guess both Cinzia and Steph our two resident slash writers, when you write your slash stories, do you actually bring sex into the equation or is it more the relationship they have with one another that draws you to writing/reading it? And if that's the case how come just the friendship and special bond they share isn't enough? What is it about making them partners that is so different from say just a story where they are best friends?
I've always wondered about this.
-
found the quote! It was in the challenge thread in reference to Cinzia's story "Love Story"
I've started writing slash because I've always loved Brian and Nick's relationship. Actually, Nick's frienship with Brian is the only thing that makes me like Nick. It's a little bit twisted, I know. lol But, maybe because I've came into the fandom really late (back in 2010), there weren't a lot of stories about their relationship. Most of stories are Nick's centered or about this original female character and the guys sort of rotate around her. I've never loved this kind of stories, I want to read about the guys and how they might deal with certains situations. The step from simply writing and writing slash is very simple: I do think that Brian and Nick would make the perfect couple ever! They're cute and having both of them as the main characters gives me the possibility to write only about them and the group.
Actually, I've never asked myself why I love slash. I suppose it's the same thing as asking someone "why do you write het?" At least, to me.
That is why I asked about the friendship part. It seems to me from what you said, it's their friendship that draws you to want to write about them.
-
I'm not sure now where Cinzia talked about slash and het. Maybe it was the challenge thread because I was going to quote it in here but I can't find it lol
Anyway, my question to I guess both Cinzia and Steph our two resident slash writers, when you write your slash stories, do you actually bring sex into the equation or is it more the relationship they have with one another that draws you to writing/reading it? And if that's the case how come just the friendship and special bond they share isn't enough? What is it about making them partners that is so different from say just a story where they are best friends?
I've always wondered about this.
Yes, I bring sex in the equation though it's never about the act itself but more the emotions and feelings behind it. But I'd do the same if it was a het scene, graphic sex isn't something that I'm able or that I want to write.
As I said in the quote, I've never asked myself why I write slash. And I can ask "Why do you write het? Why do you invent an original female character?" To me, there is no difference. For Brian and Nick's case, I've always thought that they could be a perfect couple (and in a way they've confirmed this when Brian joked about Nick's description of Lauren: "she reminds a little bit of myself, that's why Nick loves her so much).
Honestly, I'm here trying to find an answer (and being able to write it) and I can't come up with nothing else. Writing them in a relationship is more changelling, it gives you the opportunity to focus only on them. If I do write about them as friends, I will have to write about their wives and girlfriend and it kinda took away some of the attention because they would be more "attached" to the person they love instead than their friend. As I've always said, I'm not a Nick fan but I do like him when he's joking with Brian and they do act sometimes like they're a couple (kissing each other :D) so I guess that's why I started seeing them as more than friends.
At the end, it's just fantasy only that instead than fantasing about me and Brian, I prefer writing about him and Nick. :D
Oh gosh, I hope that I made myself understable. :D :D
-
That would have annoyed me so much! No reason for such rudeness, not everyone is going to be into the same things.
Exactly. Especially when there is a giant warning in the introduction. Don't like it, don't read it.
-
You made perfect sense, Cinzia lol
It always has just intrigued me because I love to read about the relationships the boys have to one another without the mention of wives/girlfriends etc too... Nothing sexual at all whether it be female or male.
I've written entire stories about the guys relationships to one another without really feeling the need to include their wives/girlfriends as part of the plot. I wrote an entire novel with just Nick and Kevin with only a passing mention about girlfriends. I've also read a lot of great stories that just really centered on their relationships to one another in a brotherly bonding way without bringing in that sexual element.
I guess in the end what I'm trying to say is if you write slash and het for the intimacy those stories bring that's great! I know I don't even really consider a story as slash or het unless there is a sex scene involved. But there are stories out there that convey those same emotions without bringing in the sex that both slash and het stories do.
I do feel the same way as you when it comes to Brian and Nick's relationship but for me it's the opposite being the only time I really like Brian is when it's in relation to Nick and the bond that they once shared. lol
-
You made perfect sense, Cinzia lol
It always has just intrigued me because I love to read about the relationships the boys have to one another without the mention of wives/girlfriends etc too... Nothing sexual at all whether it be female or male.
I've written entire stories about the guys relationships to one another without really feeling the need to include their wives/girlfriends as part of the plot. I wrote an entire novel with just Nick and Kevin with only a passing mention about girlfriends. I've also read a lot of great stories that just really centered on their relationships to one another in a brotherly bonding way without bringing in that sexual element.
I guess in the end what I'm trying to say is if you write slash and het for the intimacy those stories bring that's great! I know I don't even really consider a story as slash or het unless there is a sex scene involved. But there are stories out there that convey those same emotions without bringing in the sex that both slash and het stories do.
I do feel the same way as you when it comes to Brian and Nick's relationship but for me it's the opposite being the only time I really like Brian is when it's in relation to Nick and the bond that they once shared. lol
lol That's what I was trying to say. To me, it's not about sex. It can be part of the story but it's not what the story revolve around. It's the fluff, being domestic, the intimacy that comes from being together for so many years and, I don't know, I just love writing about Nick taking care and comfort an hurt Brian. lol
-
lol okay, works for me.
-
My biggest peeve is the poor layout of a story (wall of text, loads of errors, etc) and also writers who don't reply to reviews. A simple 'thanks for reading' is all it takes!
-
I'm not sure now where Cinzia talked about slash and het. Maybe it was the challenge thread because I was going to quote it in here but I can't find it lol
Anyway, my question to I guess both Cinzia and Steph our two resident slash writers, when you write your slash stories, do you actually bring sex into the equation or is it more the relationship they have with one another that draws you to writing/reading it? And if that's the case how come just the friendship and special bond they share isn't enough? What is it about making them partners that is so different from say just a story where they are best friends?
I've always wondered about this.
Definitely bring sex into the equation, it's an important part of any romantic relationship, but the relationship stuff is the more interesting part to me.
It's funny because I've done 1D stories with the guys as just friends and also slash ones, and I found that the slash ones are just more fun to write because I'm able to go deeper into a more complex relationship than that of just, they're best friends and have a close bond. It can be fun to watch interviews and because they're so touchy with one another, make up stuff about what could be going on behind the scenes and if they're angsting about it. You guys know I love the angst, and being secretly in love with another member of the group you're in is a fantastic thing to angst about, lol.
Honestly though, I just sort of fell into writing slash as part of a challenge on the 1D boards a while ago and ended up really enjoying the new character dynamic it allowed me. It was a fresh take on writing fan fic that allowed me to try something new while still being able to stay in my romance comfort zone.
-
Definitely bring sex into the equation, it's an important part of any romantic relationship, but the relationship stuff is the more interesting part to me.
It's funny because I've done 1D stories with the guys as just friends and also slash ones, and I found that the slash ones are just more fun to write because I'm able to go deeper into a more complex relationship than that of just, they're best friends and have a close bond. It can be fun to watch interviews and because they're so touchy with one another, make up stuff about what could be going on behind the scenes and if they're angsting about it. You guys know I love the angst, and being secretly in love with another member of the group you're in is a fantastic thing to angst about, lol.
Honestly though, I just sort of fell into writing slash as part of a challenge on the 1D boards a while ago and ended up really enjoying the new character dynamic it allowed me. It was a fresh take on writing fan fic that allowed me to try something new while still being able to stay in my romance comfort zone.
I totally agree about the angst part. Man, it's so fun writing about it! lol
-
After seeing what some idiot said to Cinzia in a review, here is another question for you.
What is the worst thing someone has said to you in a review about one of your stories?
-
After seeing what some idiot said to Cinzia in a review, here is another question for you.
What is the worst thing someone has said to you in a review about one of your stories?
I remember getting a review once where someone was like, "I'm enjoying this...but this is wrong and this is inaccurate, etc, etc" and it ticked me off because it was a subject I was somewhat knowledgable about so I knew I was right but also bc I hate when ppl start with a compliment to try and distract from the criticism. Plus, creative licence! Lol
-
Well, some people were not down with Nick dying in Forever Like This, but I expected that from the beginning lol.
Back in the FanFicton.Net days I was writing an Aaron Carter story and I guess this one person did not like the turn of events because after a long winded review of why she was upset, she ended it with "Charline [Female lead's name] sucks and so do you." LOL.
I guess I've been lucky because I think that's really the worst I've got!
-
I remember getting a review once where someone was like, "I'm enjoying this...but this is wrong and this is inaccurate, etc, etc" and it ticked me off because it was a subject I was somewhat knowledgable about so I knew I was right but also bc I hate when ppl start with a compliment to try and distract from the criticism. Plus, creative licence! Lol
This was a great post! Except that it was completely inaccurate! LOL I had to...
-
Well, some people were not down with Nick dying in Forever Like This, but I expected that from the beginning lol.
Back in the FanFicton.Net days I was writing an Aaron Carter story and I guess this one person did not like the turn of events because after a long winded review of why she was upset, she ended it with "Charline [Female lead's name] sucks and so do you." LOL.
I guess I've been lucky because I think that's really the worst I've got!
LOL If nothing else, it just shows they were passionate about what they were reading!
I kind of take that as a compliment, when people get really angry with my characters or the way a plot twists. Now, saying you suck is not a nice thing! LOL
-
I honestly can't really remember any specific thing anyone said that I would consider bad, bad. There have been those kinds of reviews where you can tell the person was reading with the sole intent of finding fault with it. I've had a couple of those and there was one person who reviewed my story to ask me to read hers which was kind of annoying but other than that, I think I've been pretty lucky overall. Like I said, when people are unhappy with the plot twists or some of my characters I tend to take that as a compliment because they didn't see it coming and I wasn't predictable. lol
-
I don't think I've ever really had someone say something bad per se about one of my stories here on AC. The only thing I've experienced with a BSB fanfic that's kind of thrown me is someone interpreting a scene differently than I had intended. Now, on the Grey's Anatomy fic I wrote on fanfiction.net a few years ago, I had rave reviews all the way through, until the end, and someone told me how great the story was until the end, then "Let's just pretend this one never happened." LOL
-
LOL If nothing else, it just shows they were passionate about what they were reading!
I kind of take that as a compliment, when people get really angry with my characters or the way a plot twists. Now, saying you suck is not a nice thing! LOL
Oh yeah definitely! I've had a lot more people displeased or surprised with what characters did in stories. They can be annoyed with my characters all they want (because my own characters annoy me too at times!) just leave me out of it! lol
-
My very first fanfic wasn't slash but it was a Frick and Frack still. The reason was because I was so sick and tired to find stories that only had as main plot a love story and where the attention wa on the female character. I don't want to read about the girl being tortured/beated/hurt/sick/dying, I want to read about the guys dealing with these things. lol The only het I started to write (and then erased it because it sucked) was about Brian meeting this girl that then ended up threatening him to hurt the other guys if he didn't stay with her. :D
That's a very good explanation for why people love reading and writing slash. Thanks for that! I have never been able to get into slash, only because I am such a stickler for reality, even in AU, that I just can't suspend my disbelief enough to buy any of the Boys being in a relationship with each other. If even one of them were gay in real life, I think I would have an easier time believing it. That said, I know it's fiction, so who cares? And when you put it like that, reading about Nick being in a relationship with Brian sounds a lot more interesting than Nick being in a relationship with some random Mary Sue girl.
-
I was away from home all weekend and am finally able to answer some questions, so prepare for several posts in a row from me while I play catch up!
Along this line of thought, what made you decide to write in the genre you did when you wrote your very first fanfic and have you managed to branch out or do you still stick to the same style you started with?
My very first fanfic was a romance - a cliche, Brian-falls-in-love-with-his-childhood-best-friend romance! That said, it was also chock full of drama, including some medical drama. I never finished that first version of that story, but my first finished fanfic was also a medical drama romance. As picky as I am about romance, I have always been a sucker for a good, tragic love story. You make two people fall in love and then put one or both of them into a life-or-death situation, and I'm hooked! The threat of death just makes the power of love that much stronger. I've always loved that combination, and I think that's why so many of my stories fall under that medical drama romance category. I have certainly branched out and written in other genres - suspense/mystery, horror/supernatural, action/adventure, comedy, even some sci-fi - but I am best known for my medical drama romance and will always keep coming back to that genre.
-
What is your one biggest pet peeve when it comes to fan fiction?
My biggest pet peeve is the abuse of the English language that I see in too many stories! I'm talking about stories written by authors who are NATIVE English-speakers, not authors for whom English is a second or third language, because, honestly, those authors have a pass on making errors in English, and yet, they are not the worst abusers! As a teacher, it just makes me cringe to see teenagers and adults fail to use the writing conventions they should have been taught in school, basic things like writing in complete sentences, using punctuation appropriately, and choosing the correct homophones. That irks me more than anything else!
-
And to blatantly steal the twitter hashtag from earlier lol
What is one thing you have learned from fan fiction?
Like Steph said, I've learned so much about how to write fiction - everything from developing characters to structuring a plot to writing in different genres and formats. I never learned much about creative writing in school; we wrote lots of essays and reports, but hardly ever stories. Pretty much everything I've learned about writing stories has been self-taught by reading other people's stories and trying things out in my own. Through feedback from other people and just re-reading and reflecting on my own stories, I've figured out what works and doesn't work, and that has helped me to grow as a writer.
Something else that I've learned is self-confidence and pride in myself as a writer. Before I got into writing fanfic, I never had a real hobby or talent that I was known for. I played the piano and clarinet and sang in the school choir, but I was never amazing at any of those things. I did dance and tumbling as a kid, but again, I was not particularly gifted at either. I'm not athletic or artistic. I was always good at school, but learning isn't really a hobby, and being smart isn't really a talent. Writing fanfic is the first hobby I've had that I've been passionate about and stuck with for a long time - over thirteen years now! It's still mostly a private hobby that few people in my real life know about, but it's a source of pride for me. It's been a big boost to my confidence to get positive feedback and win awards for my writing, even if it's just for BSB fanfic. It's just nice to feel like I'm good at something that takes actual talent!
-
After seeing what some idiot said to Cinzia in a review, here is another question for you.
What is the worst thing someone has said to you in a review about one of your stories?
I can't remember ever getting a truly "bad" review. I've never been flamed, as far as I can remember. I have definitely gotten reviews from readers who were upset with the direction the story was going or didn't like one of the characters, but I can't complain about those because they were honest, for one, and they were from people who were still enjoying the story enough to continue reading and giving feedback. Like a lot of you have said, those reviews show that people are passionate about what they're reading!
I have also gotten nitpicky reviews, like Julilly mentioned, that point out inaccuracies instead of commenting on the story itself, and those can be annoying, but they can also be helpful if they're right. When I was writing Broken, there was a girl who would email me regularly with feedback, and she was a med student, so she liked to give suggestions and correct my mistakes. At the time, it annoyed me because I was doing the absolute best I could to be realistic, and it was disheartening to be told otherwise, but I realize now that 1) she probably just wanted to show off what she'd learned and thought she was being helpful, and 2) she was right about most things, so it WAS helpful, whether I wanted to take her advice or not. I think being critiqued that way by someone who knew what they were talking about made me more of a stickler about doing research so that there wouldn't be any inaccuracies for people to point out. Not that my writing is factually perfect now, because I'm sure it's not, but I did not get nitpicky reviews like that for Curtain Call because I made sure not to write anything without looking it up first LOL.
I guess that shows the difference between constructive criticism and flames. At least you can learn from the concrit!
-
One of my biggest fanfic pet peeves is when people get one or two reviews and whine they will not update until they don't get a certain amount of feedback. Holding updates from readers is kind of douchey....I stopped reading someones story because of that.
I mean we all want reviews, yes, but there's always that person who goes overboard.
I agree with this too! Like you said, Tracy, we all want reviews, but to punish the people who are actually giving them by withholding updates in an effort to get more reviews is just douchey.
-
Agree with both of you, especially for the grammar part.
One of mine, always regarding review, is when someone leave a review only to attack me because I write slash. It didn't happen here but in the italian archive. If you don't like it, don't read it and, especially, don't come and tell me that I should write stories more "appropriate". :banghead:
That is really awful! If they don't like what you're writing, they should just not read it. Simple as that. Like Steph said, we're all not going to like the same things, and that's exactly what makes archive sites like AC so great - all the variety!
-
I know we all say we write for ourselves, but...
Have you ever written a story just to get more readers?
Have you ever continued/finished a story just to please your readers?
-
I know we all say we write for ourselves, but...
Have you ever written a story just to get more readers?
No, or I wouldn't be writing slash. :D :D :D I mean, I might have the thought but it died pretty much quickly because I'm not able to write something that I don't feel or that I don't like.
Have you ever continued/finished a story just to please your readers?
Yes, especially if they aksed me to continue it. At least you know that someone is gonna read it. :D
-
Have you ever written a story just to get more readers?
No, I can say I have never done that. I do have hopes that sometimes people who have never read my stuff might decide to click on it one day and give it a try but in the end I always tend to write mainly for myself and the readers I currently have because I know they will usually click and read most of what I write. I call them my faithful five (or so) lol
I think we all have more of a diversity of people reading our stuff than we think. I know I am surprised by the amount of people who say "Oh I've read that story!" knowing I had no idea until they mention it. Once again it all comes down to who actually takes the time to review. One thing I have noticed, and I'm not sure if it happens to anyone else, but sometimes the people that say that to me are the same people who DO tend to leave regular reviews for others. That baffles me. It's almost like they are embarrassed to admit it or something lol and the majority of people who say that are authors which once again goes back to that peeve of people who don't take the time to let others know they have read!
Have you ever continued/finished a story just to please your readers?
One of the goals I set for myself when I started writing fanfic was to never leave my readers hanging forever so with that in mind, I knew no matter how hard it would be, I would complete every story I started to post. Now, I can say the readers are the ones that helped me get through that. I think I'd still be working on Scars if it hadn't been for the push I got from my regular readers on that one.
-
I know we all say we write for ourselves, but...
Have you ever written a story just to get more readers?
Have you ever continued/finished a story just to please your readers?
Not really. I write because I want to write but you're secretly hoping that it would attract more readers, so you're putting into consideration what would most of the readers want when you're writing.
Not to please my readers, but I am making them my inspiration to continue writing and finish it because they appreciates my work.
Regarding the worst review I've ever received, I've been lucky because telling me that The Other side of NC is boring is the worst I've received so far. And that's not really bad at all... lol
-
Have you ever deleted a review you disapproved of?
-
Have you ever written a story just to get more readers?
You know, I can honestly say I've never done that! There are stories I have started that I know if I posted more people would probably read them than my main projects, but I don't think I'd be able to keep up the momentum on something like that without finding the inspiration myself for them.
Have you ever continued/finished a story just to please your readers?
I feel like I wouldn't be so inclined to finish Running Up That Hill if I didn't have people reading it, but I'd probably still feel the push to finish it for completeness sake. I don't think there's any story though I've finished or written on just to please my readers. I've always been that way, I just write what I like and if people like it, that's great. As I said before, I'm trying to complete stories now before posting them so no one is left hanging. If feel like the stories turn out better that way as well, writing when I feel like it rather than forcing something out because I'm feeling pressure to update.
-
Have you ever deleted a review you disapproved of?
Nope! The only time I delete reviews is if I notice it's one that got posted twice in error.
-
After seeing what some idiot said to Cinzia in a review, here is another question for you.
What is the worst thing someone has said to you in a review about one of your stories?
It wasn't on this site, it was for one of my Take That stories a few years ago. Some stupid person said that they couldn't imagine Gary Barlow ever being the way I'd written him, and that I had my facts wrong. The thing with that site was that the people on there all thought Take That were gods and could do no wrong! They weren't willing to accept that any of the band could have faults, so my story about Gary cheating on his fictional wife didn't go down too well with some lol.
-
Well, some people were not down with Nick dying in Forever Like This, but I expected that from the beginning lol.
LOL I might've said "aw no, you can't kill Nick" but I would've meant it in a nice way. I did enjoy that story :)
-
I know we all say we write for ourselves, but...
Have you ever written a story just to get more readers?
Have you ever continued/finished a story just to please your readers?
I've not written a story to gain readers, nor have I finished one to please anyone.
But someone did once email me asking if I'd write a romance story with her as the main character LOL
-
Have you ever deleted a review you disapproved of?
No, but I did delete the story (the cheating Gary Barlow from Take That one) from the other site I used to go on. I deleted all my stuff from there though.
-
Ugh, I hate when people have that kind of attitude when it comes to groups. That they are perfect and if you write otherwise it's the biggest offense known to man! You should re-post your Take That fics on this site one day, Steph.
-
Was there ever a story or a chapter of a story you were afraid to post because of the reaction it might get?
Which story were you most pleased with the reactions you received for a particular scene or plot that maybe either no one saw coming or you had hoped for tears or anger etc...?
Were you ever disappointed with the reaction you got from your readers for a particular scene or character?
-
Have you ever deleted a review you disapproved of?
Nope. That famous review is still there, in plain sight. Along with my reply. I prefer reply instead than delete. The only case I can think of deleting is if I'm being insulted. And, thankfully, that it never happened.
-
Ugh, I hate when people have that kind of attitude when it comes to groups. That they are perfect and if you write otherwise it's the biggest offense known to man! You should re-post your Take That fics on this site one day, Steph.
I might do, but some of them are a bit cringeworthy LOL
-
Was there ever a story or a chapter of a story you were afraid to post because of the reaction it might get? Yes, there have been chapters of stories where I've been a bit nervous. Like for example 'When We Collide' (which I'm re-reading as Ritz is reading for the challenge), it's got a lot of sex scenes in it and I felt a bit awkward posting them. I wondered if they were over the top or maybe not interesting enough.
Which story were you most pleased with the reactions you received for a particular scene or plot that maybe either no one saw coming or you had hoped for tears or anger etc...? I loved the reactions to Nick digging out bot flies from Jordan Knight's head in 'Save A Prayer'. I knew no one was expecting that!
Were you ever disappointed with the reaction you got from your readers for a particular scene or character? No, because I know that we all have didn't opinions. Just because I might think something seems like a good idea doesn't mean anyone else will like it.
-
Have you ever written a story just to get more readers?
I have never written a story just to get more readers. I have written a couple of stories just to please individual readers who gave me an idea or suggested I write a certain type of story. I learned the hard way that this is not a good idea LOL. This was a long time ago, but I hated both stories and only finished them because I felt obligated to, not because I wanted to.
Have you ever continued/finished a story just to please your readers?
As stated above... yes! I hate leaving stories unfinished, so I always try to finish what I start, even if I have to force myself to write. I have finished or intend to finish all but one of the individual stories I've posted over the years, but I've definitely needed a push on some of them. If it weren't for the fact that so many people have shown an interest in Guilty Roads, I probably would have moved on to a different story by now.
Have you ever deleted a review you disapproved of?
Nope! As Cinzia said, I'd rather reply and leave it up for people to see than delete it and pretend it never existed. If the review is inappropriate, then it's just going to make the person who left it look bad, not me. And it's not inappropriate, then why delete it? Even if I disagree with what was said, everyone is entitled to their opinion.
-
Was there ever a story or a chapter of a story you were afraid to post because of the reaction it might get?
I remember being really nervous to post the chapter in Broken where Nick finds out he's going to lose his leg. Looking back, I'm not sure why I was so nervous about the reaction it was going to get because even though it was supposed to be a big shocker, I bet a lot of people saw it coming. Why give your main character bone cancer if you're not going to chop off a limb at some point, right? LOL But at the time, I made it out to be a big deal in my own mind.
Along the same lines, I was afraid of the reaction Curtain Call was going to get when I started posting that one. I figured people would compare it to Broken and be like, "Really? You're writing another Nick cancer story?" I posted the first five chapters all at once just to get it over with LOL.
Which story were you most pleased with the reactions you received for a particular scene or plot that maybe either no one saw coming or you had hoped for tears or anger etc...?
I was pleasantly surprised by the reaction Curtain Call got, after worrying that it would be seen as a desperate attempt to recreate the Broken magic.
As far as particular scenes/storylines, I was happy with the reactions to Secrets of the Heart and the fact that no one figured out all my plot twists. The last time I tried to write a mystery, someone guessed the ending right away, which made me revise the ending, which made the story not make as much sense, so it was nice not to have that problem with Secrets.
Were you ever disappointed with the reaction you got from your readers for a particular scene or character?
I can't remember ever being disappointed with the reaction I got from readers plural. I've been disappointed by the reactions of individual readers, but that's to be expected. Not everyone is going to like the direction a story takes or interpret everything the exact way I intended. I think the biggest disappointment for me is just a LACK of reaction. It sucks when you post something you're really proud of and excited about, and NO ONE reviews. This doesn't happen to me very often anymore, though, so I can't complain!
-
LOL I might've said "aw no, you can't kill Nick" but I would've meant it in a nice way. I did enjoy that story :)
Thanks, Steph! Haha, your reviews on that one were always very sweet and I enjoyed them!
-
Was there ever a story or a chapter of a story you were afraid to post because of the reaction it might get?
Nick and Ashleigh's baby died in My Happy Ending, which I knew was going to upset my readers. I remember being really worried at the time that people were going to think I'd taken it too far and were disgusted by it, but no one really was. They were just sad for the plot twist, which made sense because it was a pretty sad thing to have happen.
And I was terrified to post Running Up That Hill initially. I don't know why, but I think it was because all I'd really written up to that point was Nick romance, so posting something out of my comfort zone and totally unlike my other works was scary for me.
Which story were you most pleased with the reactions you received for a particular scene or plot that maybe either no one saw coming or you had hoped for tears or anger etc...?
Honestly, I was really pleased with all of the reactions for Forever Like This. I wasn't even going to post it anywhere, but my friend convinced me to and I was surprised that people ended up liking it. I was proud of the uber drama wedding scene in particular and really happy that people seemed to respond favourably to it. I suppose it was because Nick was the hero at that point in the story.
Were you ever disappointed with the reaction you got from your readers for a particular scene or character?
I don't think I've ever been disappointed with anyone's reaction, but I agree with what Julie said about being disappointed with a lack of a reaction! There have been chapters I've posted with what I felt were really pivotal moments, and for those to get 0 or 1 reviews can be slightly frustrating. But honestly, I did love writing that story and even though it had a smaller readership than I might've hoped for, I still count it as a success because I'm pleased with how it turned out.
-
It's funny how we've all written those parts that make us wonder if we took things too far, but the readers never seem to think so. Has anyone ever written a part like that that DID get a negative reaction from readers who think they went too far?
What's the most extreme, "Oh no you di-in't!" type part you've ever written?
What extreme scenes have shocked you in other people's stories?
-
Was there ever a story or a chapter of a story you were afraid to post because of the reaction it might get?
There have been a few. When I first started posting Mizpah, I was worried that it would come off as just a cheap imitation of Ground Zero, plus since I was a brand new I had NO idea if people would even read it in the first place.
I was afraid to start posting It Stays with You because of the intensely dark nature of that one. I was worried I'd come off as a freak, but then kind of relieved to know that everyone enjoyed it, so freaks unite! :crazy:
Then finally for Whatever the Night May Bring, I was worried how people would perceive the whole doppelganger storyline. I didn't want people to roll their eyes and say I jumped the shark or something lol Also in that one, killing one of them for the first time and in turn letting people know I was done writing novels, was kind of scary for me.
Which story were you most pleased with the reactions you received for a particular scene or plot that maybe either no one saw coming or you had hoped for tears or anger etc...?
All my twists and turns in my suspense stories have given me the most pleasure in particular It Stays, Protect & Serve, Shadow Woods, Whatever the Night and What Lurks. It seemed for those five more so than the others, no one was able to see what was really coming and when those big reveals did happen, I got the exact reactions I wanted! I don't want to say what they are in case people haven't read and want to. :-*
Were you ever disappointed with the reaction you got from your readers for a particular scene or character?
I would have to agree with both Steph and Julie and say it was from lack of reviews or quick response on chapters I was way too excited to post! It seemed like whenever I posted a pivotal chapter the reviews were very slow to come. I'm sure maybe that was just impatience on my part, but seriously, I would get immediate responses except when I wanted them! I can't complain about lack of reviews though, for me it was more the speed of them. lol
-
I was worried I'd come off as a freak, but then kind of relieved to know that everyone enjoyed it, so freaks unite! :crazy:
LOL This should be our motto. Freaks unite!
I know what you mean about the speed of reviews, too. I hate when you post a chapter you're eager to get a reaction on and just sit there waiting for reviews. I like to update and then go take a shower or eat dinner or do something to keep me occupied for a little while, long enough to give people time to read. But then it's disappointing if I come back an hour later and don't have any reviews yet. I tend to update at weird times, though, so I have to remember that other people are asleep or at work or out doing more important things than reading my story LOL.
-
Since we're on the topic of reviews...
On average, how many reviews do you get per update?
How has the amount of feedback you receive changed over the years you've been writing?
Which do you prefer when it comes to reviews, quality or quantity?
Do you remember the first piece of feedback you got for a fanfic?
What was the first story you posted that surprised you with the amount of feedback it got?
-
Has anyone ever written a part like that that DID get a negative reaction from readers who think they went too far?
I have been lucky and for the most part, no. I think the only story that got kind of a negative reaction was the whole baby killer thing in Protect and Serve. A lot of people mentioned they stayed away from it initially because of the first chapter and yeah the fact that I was killing children perhaps lol
What's the most extreme, "Oh no you di-in't!" type part you've ever written?
MINE lol enough said!
What extreme scenes have shocked you in other people's stories?
Probably Steph's botfly scene in Save a Prayer. I didn't know she had it in her! LOL and The last Swollen story when Nick dies after all of that! MEAN!! Truthfully there have been others but they are also from stories I ended up NOT liking at all or stopped reading after some of those scenes. I know I write disturbing stuff but I am not a fan of gore and gross at all unless it's really well written and involves a soon to be dead New Kid! LMAO
-
LOL This should be our motto. Freaks unite!
I know what you mean about the speed of reviews, too. I hate when you post a chapter you're eager to get a reaction on and just sit there waiting for reviews. I like to update and then go take a shower or eat dinner or do something to keep me occupied for a little while, long enough to give people time to read. But then it's disappointing if I come back an hour later and don't have any reviews yet. I tend to update at weird times, though, so I have to remember that other people are asleep or at work or out doing more important things than reading my story LOL.
I know! I used to do the same thing. It's like we want that IMMEDIATE reaction! Forget about people and their lives!! We probably sound so pompous because there are people who don't get any reviews for anything which sucks :( But I also remember that time as well!
-
I know! I used to do the same thing. It's like we want that IMMEDIATE reaction! Forget about people and their lives!! We probably sound so pompous because there are people who don't get any reviews for anything which sucks :( But I also remember that time as well!
Yep, we've all been there. Then we got spoiled by the Tracys and Stephs of the world who read and review everything and usually do it quickly, too! Tracy has probably set the record for fastest reviewer! LOL
-
On average, how many reviews do you get per update?
It really depends, but I would say when I was steadily writing my novels I would get at least 5 - 7 per chapter. For my short stories I usually average 10 - 15. I would consider a story successful review wise as long as it had however many chapters the story had times 3 in reviews. So, if my story was 30 chapters long, I wanted to get at least 90 reviews. Yeah, that was setting high expectations but for the most part, my goals were achieved.
How has the amount of feedback you receive changed over the years you've been writing?
I used to get a lot more when I was writing a lot more! There were days when I used to churn out two to three chapters at a time or three different stories all at once. This was also back before reviews on the site and getting them via emails. It's funny because I see other people doing that now and I think "Those were the days." LOL
When I came back after taking a little hiatus, I found it harder to get those reviews. A lot of the people who used to read my stuff had disappeared and I felt like I had to find a new base of readers which did happen, eventually but never to the degree it was before I had stopped. What I did notice though, even though the reviews slowed, the quality of the reviews intensified.
Which do you prefer when it comes to reviews, quality or quantity?
Quality! I would much rather a nice detailed review then just an "UPDATE!!" although they are both important in that they let me know people are reading and enjoying.
Do you remember the first piece of feedback you got for a fanfic?
I wish I could say yes to this, but I don't! I think my very first feedback was kind of generic, like a "that was good, please update!" or something. I do remember the first time I ever got feedback from a name I recognized and that's when Swenglish and then Jenna wrote they loved my stuff. I remember that giving me warm fuzzies because it was Swollen Issues and Ground Zero that inspired me to write in the first place.
What was the first story you posted that surprised you with the amount of feedback it got?
I would say I was surprised by the amount of feedback I got for Why I'd Do it All Again and It Stays. Why because I felt like it was kind of a boring story actually. I didn't even really enjoy writing it at first so I was kind of taken back with how well received it was. It Stays because it was a Brian centered story and I generally have a hard time writing a realistic Brian plus because of how dark it was, I didn't think many people would read it. Turns out those two have been the ones I'm most known for. LOL go figure!
-
Yep, we've all been there. Then we got spoiled by the Tracys and Stephs of the world who read and review everything and usually do it quickly, too! Tracy has probably set the record for fastest reviewer! LOL
I agree! I swear Tracy posts her reviews before I even hit send! lmao
-
I agree! I swear Tracy posts her reviews before I even hit send! lmao
I know! That's impressive anyway, but considering she does her reading and reviewing from her phone (right, Tracy?), it's even more impressive!!
-
On average, how many reviews do you get per update?
Not too many, I'm lucky if I get one review.
How has the amount of feedback you receive changed over the years you've been writing?
No, it is always the same.
Which do you prefer when it comes to reviews, quality or quantity?
Quality. I prefer receive only one but good revew instead than a dozen full of "please update!".
Do you remember the first piece of feedback you got for a fanfic?
Yes, especially the first feedback that came from someone who wasn't my best friend.
What was the first story you posted that surprised you with the amount of feedback it got?
"Love Story". In the Italian archive, I think it's the story that has received the most reviews, 180. I was really surprised because I didn't think that many people would love an AU and slash.
-
Oh, I forgot to also mention my newest little novella as one of the things I was anxious to post and excited at the same time just to see what people would think of me writing romance. lol
-
Was there ever a story or a chapter of a story you were afraid to post because of the reaction it might get?
There have been a few. When I first started posting Mizpah, I was worried that it would come off as just a cheap imitation of Ground Zero, plus since I was a brand new I had NO idea if people would even read it in the first place.
I think there was all of ten ppl on the site then lol random sidebar but I was chatting with Hannah the other day and ended up looking through my reviews (that I've left) on my account. SO MANY of them are on your stories... A DECADE AGO. I was like omg AC really is ten years old lol That was three years before we even became mods!
-
Has anyone ever written a part like that that DID get a negative reaction from readers who think they went too far?
I don't think I have!
What's the most extreme, "Oh no you di-in't!" type part you've ever written?
Purely on reaction, Nick's death in Forever Like This. But it wasn't that extreme, he just died in his sleep lol.
Honestly, the most extreme thing I feel I wrote was Niall overdosing on cocaine and then Liam and Louis finding him unconscious in his own vomit. Also, I wrote that in a Starbucks so if anyone had looked at my screen they probably would have thought I was nuts lol.
What extreme scenes have shocked you in other people's stories?
The scene that sticks out the most in my mind is Lauren's death in Tracy's Figured You Out. I wasn't expecting that and she wrote the build up to it so well that I'm sure I actually gasped when it happened.
On average, how many reviews do you get per update?
I think usually about 1-3. There are some stories that have gotten a few more.
How has the amount of feedback you receive changed over the years you've been writing?
Now that I post mostly on Ao3 instead of AC I get less reviews and more "kudos" instead of actual comments. Those are nice so I at least know people enjoyed what they read!
Which do you prefer when it comes to reviews, quality or quantity?
Quality, definitely.
Do you remember the first piece of feedback you got for a fanfic?
I don't remember the first specific piece, but when someone left a message on my guestbook on my old angelfire site I was pretty excited, lol.
What was the first story you posted that surprised you with the amount of feedback it got?
In Pieces got like 6 reviews per chapter, I think. I remember being really excited about that because authors I looked up to were reading it and that was really cool.
-
On average, how many reviews do you get per update?
One or two, usually. Though, it's hard to give an average because I have very few stories.
How has the amount of feedback you receive changed over the years you've been writing?
My second story got a lot more than the (still in progress) first one-- more like 5 reviews per chapter. It looks like my third will end up being "middle of the road" between the two.
Which do you prefer when it comes to reviews, quality or quantity?
I think both are important. I love all reviews, because it lets me know that people are reading and appreciating my work. But, the reviews that only say "good job, can't wait for more" can get a little annoying. I want to know what was good about, and even what was bad about it!
Do you remember the first piece of feedback you got for a fanfic?
I don't remember the very first, but I do remember my first consistent reviewer for Forever, and it seems she has disappeared now that I'm writing on it again!
What was the first story you posted that surprised you with the amount of feedback it got?
Definitely "Falling in Love Again." It was one of the most popular stories on the site when it was being posted, and I was completely overwhelmed by the response that one got!
New question: Do you do any writing in "real life" outside of fanfic?
I was actually really torn between going English major in college vs. science major (which I actually did). I loved both, which is probably weird to most people. I ended up working as a writing center tutor in college, and I currently write my department's newsletter that is distributed to the entire hospital staff where I work. I've been working on it at home this morning, which is what made me decide to ask the question. I'm also kind of the "go-to" person for my co-workers who work on having their research published. I'm not research-oriented, but I'm a good proofreader, so I do like being utilized for that.
-
I think there was all of ten ppl on the site then lol random sidebar but I was chatting with Hannah the other day and ended up looking through my reviews (that I've left) on my account. SO MANY of them are on your stories... A DECADE AGO. I was like omg AC really is ten years old lol That was three years before we even became mods!
I feel like a dinosaur sometimes! lol aww I should do that too! I haven't ever gone back and looked at that before.
-
Do you do any writing in "real life" outside of fanfic?
I am in the midst of trying to write quite a few novels right now. I keep bouncing back and forth between them and can't seem to just focus on one! As far as work, I'm usually the one people come to when they need to say something and can't figure out how to put it into words. I'm also constantly writing short stories and songs for school.
-
Because of what Julilly just said, this is a fun question and I guess shows you how much you actually participate in the leaving feedback area!
How many reviews have you left on the site according to your statistics? (granted it would probably be more before we moved servers awhile ago)
-
Has anyone ever written a part like that that DID get a negative reaction from readers who think they went too far? I don't think so. I know a few people weren't too happy when I killed the New Kids off in Save A Prayer though lol.
What's the most extreme, "Oh no you di-in't!" type part you've ever written? Maybe the bot flies scene or the plane crash in Save A Prayer
What extreme scenes have shocked you in other people's stories? I don't really shock that easy when it comes to reading. So I won't say I was shocked, but at first I was a little wary of reading a story about a child killer (Protect And Serve). Also the scene in SFTU where Brian kills his zombie family had the 'wow factor' because up until then I don't think we knew they were going to turn into zombies.
-
On average, how many reviews do you get per update? Depends on the story, between 0 and 12. I can't believe I actually had 12 reviews for one chapter of a story!
How has the amount of feedback you receive changed over the years you've been writing? It's about the same really as some stories seem more popular than others, which is fine because I know they won't appeal to everyone.
Which do you prefer when it comes to reviews, quality or quantity? It is nice when someone leaves more than just a "update soon", but I'm grateful for all my reviews and am just glad to see people like some of my stuff.
Do you remember the first piece of feedback you got for a fanfic? No, I can't remember exactly. It was for one of my old Take That stories though.
What was the first story you posted that surprised you with the amount of feedback it got? Ten Things. I really didn't expect it to get the amount of readers it got as I was typing whatever popped into my head and sometimes it didn't flow as well as I would've liked. Also, there are a couple of major plot mistakes towards the beginning, but no one seemed to mention it.
-
Because of what Julilly just said, this is a fun question and I guess shows you how much you actually participate in the leaving feedback area!
How many reviews have you left on the site according to your statistics? (granted it would probably be more before we moved servers awhile ago)
2077 :) wow that's a lot of reading!
-
Do you do any writing in "real life" outside of fanfic?
No, although I would love to try it some day.
-
2077 :) wow that's a lot of reading!
I knew yours would be HUGE! lol and Tracy's as well I bet!
-
LOL yeah, Tracy is a few hundred behind me :)
-
On average, how many reviews do you get per update?
My three most recent novels, Guilty Roads, Secrets of the Heart, and Song for the Undead, have 4-5 reviews per chapter on average, which is pretty typical. It can vary a lot from story to story, though. Curtain Call was averaging 13 reviews per chapter, while most chapters of 00Carter just get one (from Tracy LOL).
How has the amount of feedback you receive changed over the years you've been writing?
It's definitely gone up since I first started writing. I thought I'd hit my peak with feedback during the Broken/BMS era, when it was still mostly through email, but then I think Curtain Call topped that. Honestly, it tends to fluctuate depending on whether or not I'm writing a Nick story LOL. I get more feedback when I'm writing about Nick than any of the other Boys. If I was all about reviews, I would just keep churning out those Nick cancer stories or write more Nick romance, cause that's where the readers are! LOL
Which do you prefer when it comes to reviews, quality or quantity?
I'll be honest; I do like quantity! It's nice to know people are reading, even if all they say is "Great chapter!" or "Update!" But a single, detailed review means much more to me than five one-liners, so I have to agree with everyone else and go with quality over quantity.
Do you remember the first piece of feedback you got for a fanfic?
I do! It was from a girl named Heidi (pen name Rachel) for my first story, Heartache, a month after I got it hosted on a fanfic site. I don't remember exactly what she said, other than that she liked it, but I do remember being absolutely giddy with happiness over getting her email. I replied back, and she sent more feedback later on for the rest of the story, and that exchange started a friendship and, later, a writing partnership. We read each other's stories, hosted each other's stories, and collaborated on four stories together.
What was the first story you posted that surprised you with the amount of feedback it got?
Broken. That was the story that sort of put me in the map as far as fanfic goes. I got significantly more feedback for it than I had any of my earlier stories.
-
Has anyone ever written a part like that that DID get a negative reaction from readers who think they went too far?
The only thing I can think of is when I was writing Broken, one of my close friends who had been reading it and giving me feedback the whole time told me she didn't think she could read anymore because it was just too much for her. It was at the peak of Nick torture, when he was going through post-choppage chemo, and she was pregnant and having some issues with that, so I could understand why she wouldn't want to read that. Other than that, I can't remember ever getting that kind of a reaction.
What's the most extreme, "Oh no you di-in't!" type part you've ever written?
Probably either Brian killing his zombie family in Song for the Undead or the "Muffin Man" part in Revenge of the Slaughtered.
What extreme scenes have shocked you in other people's stories?
Steph's bot fly scene, for sure!! The alternate ending to Mare's Whatever the Night May Bring... I think it was Ending A, but she'll know which one. ;) If we're going way back, the rape scene in Signal to Noise.
-
Do you do any writing in "real life" outside of fanfic?
Not really. I write in front of my students when I'm teaching writer's workshop, and I'm starting my masters this fall, so I'm sure I'll be doing some writing for that, but I don't do any writing for fun outside of fanfic. I have a few ideas for original fiction novels, but no real motivation to write any of them.
How many reviews have you left on the site according to your statistics?
649 - nowhere near some of you prolific reviewers!
-
How many reviews have you left on the site according to your statistics?
649 - nowhere near some of you prolific reviewers!
Saka-Steph will appreciate why I found 649 to be amusing!
Mine is less than 300, I was sort of ashamed.
-
That's because you don't leave reviews for your favorite stories, Julily ;). Mine's 112, but growing. When I was simply reading and not writing much, I didn't leave many reviews at all. I did a lot of reading before I even registered with the site. Now that I've been writing a lot and doing the reading challenge, I understand the value of good feedback, so I'm trying to do better!
-
I am at 789 but I'm going to go ahead and round up to 790 because I leave a review a day.
I don't think that's bad considering how little I actually do read. It would have been way higher had it been when I first found fanfic. LOL
-
I was going to ask for fun how many total reviews you had with all your stories combined but then I decided not to because it would involve math! lmao The site doesn't have that info anywhere, sadly, so you'd have to calculate yourself! Boo AC!!!
-
Saka-Steph will appreciate why I found 649 to be amusing!
I also found it amusing, and then was doubly amused at your comment lol
-
Do you do any writing in "real life" outside of fanfic?
I have done a bit of writing on original fiction - my Nano 2010 novel was OF.. even though I never finished it. I also started another original fiction novel but havne't got very far with it. That's about it!
I've left 596 reviews, I actually thought it was less than that so yay me lol
-
I am at 789 but I'm going to go ahead and round up to 790 because I leave a review a day.
I don't think that's bad considering how little I actually do read. It would have been way higher had it been when I first found fanfic. LOL
Mine too, although I don't think I ever gave anyone feedback until I started writing and getting it myself. Even then, it actually intimidated me to email well-respected authors that I looked up to. I had this delusional idea that they must get SO much feedback, they wouldn't even read, let alone care, what I had to say. I really put them on a pedestal LOL. And now, that just seems so ridiculous to me! Who wouldn't want more feedback?? I bet even best-selling authors, even if they don't have time to respond to it all, still appreciate hearing what their readers think.
-
I also found it amusing, and then was doubly amused at your comment lol
LOL Okay...?
-
LOL Okay...?
Haha 649 is the name of our huge lottery here in Canada. Like the Powerball in the US, I think.
-
Haha 649 is the name of our huge lottery here in Canada. Like the Powerball in the US, I think.
Ahh, that explains that! Do I win?
-
Here's a morbid question for my fellow medical drama lovers. Which do you prefer, injury or disease?
-
Mine too, although I don't think I ever gave anyone feedback until I started writing and getting it myself. Even then, it actually intimidated me to email well-respected authors that I looked up to. I had this delusional idea that they must get SO much feedback, they wouldn't even read, let alone care, what I had to say. I really put them on a pedestal LOL. And now, that just seems so ridiculous to me! Who wouldn't want more feedback?? I bet even best-selling authors, even if they don't have time to respond to it all, still appreciate hearing what their readers think.
I know, right? That's why I hate it when people say they don't leave feedback because they feel dumb or don't know what to say. I'm happy with a "I like this!" LOL
-
Here's a morbid question for my fellow medical drama lovers. Which do you prefer, injury or disease?
It depends. I don't mind disease as long as it's well researched but since I'm not a fan of the boys dying, I think I prefer injury over the diseases anyway. LOL
-
Is there anything that is 'off limits' to you as a writer? Something you would NEVER do in one of your stories?
-
I know, right? That's why I hate it when people say they don't leave feedback because they feel dumb or don't know what to say. I'm happy with a "I like this!" LOL
Exactly! I don't think people necessarily realize this until they start writing themselves, though. At that point, there's no excuse, but having been there myself, I do get when people say they feel dumb or don't know what to say. That's why a "Great story!" or "Update!" review is better than nothing - at least they said something, and for that person, that might be all they feel comfortable saying. That's another reason I always reply to reviews, though, so let them know I appreciate it and hopefully encourage them to review more!
-
Here's a morbid question for my fellow medical drama lovers. Which do you prefer, injury or disease?
I love a good grievous injury, but I think I gotta go with disease on this one. I've written more stories centering around illness, whereas injuries tend to make better subplots.
-
Exactly! I don't think people necessarily realize this until they start writing themselves, though. At that point, there's no excuse, but having been there myself, I do get when people say they feel dumb or don't know what to say. That's why a "Great story!" or "Update!" review is better than nothing - at least they said something, and for that person, that might be all they feel comfortable saying. That's another reason I always reply to reviews, though, so let them know I appreciate it and hopefully encourage them to review more!
Yup, responding to all reviews is important! Even the "YAY" or "Update!" It lets people know you read what they said and appreciated it.
-
Is there anything that is 'off limits' to you as a writer? Something you would NEVER do in one of your stories?
The only thing I can think of that I would shy away from is killing/hurting one of the real Backstreet kids. I will kill off the wives if necessary, but I've never killed one of the real kids, only fictional ones. That's not to say that I would NEVER cross that line... I might, if it was an integral part of the plot (Sarah's story "Fracture" that she never finished is a good example of this), but I would feel weird about it.
I also don't like to write about their real life drama until after it's over. Stuff like AJ going to rehab, Nick's cardiomyopathy, Leslie's death, Howie's dad's or sister's death, even Brian's heart surgery... while all of those issues could have (and, in some cases, HAVE) made for a good, dramatic story, I wouldn't have touched them with a ten-foot pole while they were happening. I feel that things like that are too fresh, too raw, too REAL to write about until enough time has gone by. It's like there's a grace period with any real life drama or tragedy, and once some time has passed and all seems well again, then I feel like it's okay to include it in a story. I rarely base whole stories around real drama like that, anyway - I'd rather mess up their lives with fictional drama LOL.
-
I finally saw "This is the End" the other day. I enjoyed it (especially the ending), but I couldn't help but think that not just anyone could get away with making a movie like that, in which they get all their friends together and play themselves, and have it be a success. It was very self-indulgent.
So my question is, what's the most self-indulgent story you've written and why?
-
How many reviews have you left on the site according to your statistics?
174.
I read a lot of stories, even way back when I wasn't registred on the site or the forum. I've already said that I'm bit shy when it comes to interact so I tend to leave few reviews because I always end up being stuck not knowing how to put in words my thoughts. Especially because I don't want to leave a simple "Great chap" or "Please, update!". The reading challenge is helping so hopefully I will leave more and more reviews.
-
Here's a morbid question for my fellow medical drama lovers. Which do you prefer, injury or disease?
Both? :D :D
As a reader, I love those kind of stories and I've learn so much about medical that sometimes I shocked my English teacher because I knew the names of organs and illness that she didn't even teach! lol
As a writer, I wrote a lot about diseases. Poor Brian, I've tortured him in so many ways and that's because even a simple cold has to be turned in something more serious and worse.
-
Is there anything that is 'off limits' to you as a writer? Something you would NEVER do in one of your stories?
I'll go with what Julie has said, killing a Backstreet's kids. This is something that I wouldn't ever be able or want to write. If the story really requires a dead kid, I'd probably invent an original character and put into the story.
-
Now is it sad that I would have no trouble killing off a Backstreet kid? lol I kind of lump them in with all the other misc people, but then again for that same reason I never would really feature them anymore than in passing.
Is there anything that is 'off limits' to you as a writer? Something you would NEVER do in one of your stories?
I can't ever see myself writing a female centered fic ever. Yup, I'll kill the kids but damn it all to hell if I center a BSB fanfic around a girl! lmao
-
I want to see that movie! I might splurge next week and go see a matinee or something before it disappears!
I would say the most self indulgent story I have ever written is 5 Backstreet Boys in Search of a Plot. The three of us wrote this purely for our own enjoyment just to overly mock and take a stab at all the sterotypical things that went on in all the genres of fanfic. We cracked ourselves up as we did it and pretty much didn't care whether people read it or not. We were surprised to see it end up as popular as it did, but yeah, that one was pretty self indulgent!
As a solo act, I would have to say Why I'd Do it All Again was my self indulgent homage to the boys because I got to just selfishly make up in my mind what I wanted to really happen behind the scenes of their day to day lives, not really caring if I was right on the money or not. I mean, I would love to picture Nick really falling out of a window to grab his cellphone to this day and in my head it actually happened! lmao
-
My review count is 1679.....but that is because I always review every chapter, even if it is an old story....I also read WAY more than I write LOLLOL
-
Now is it sad that I would have no trouble killing off a Backstreet kid? lol I kind of lump them in with all the other misc people, but then again for that same reason I never would really feature them anymore than in passing.
Is there anything that is 'off limits' to you as a writer? Something you would NEVER do in one of your stories?
I can't ever see myself writing a female centered fic ever. Yup, I'll kill the kids but damn it all to hell if I center a BSB fanfic around a girl! lmao
LMFAO I love you, Mare.
-
Why thank ya! lmao :)
-
For the self-indulgent story question, I'd have to answer for the past and the present, because my most self-indulgent stories were written like 13 years ago. There was my girlband story, "Through Thick and Thin," in which I based the female characters on myself and my best friends, and yes, we all hooked up with the Backstreet Boys. That was very self-indulgent (and yes, I seriously did write a story like that LOL). Then there was "The Terror Chronicles," which is the only story in which I've blatantly included myself as a character - my ideal future adult self, that is, since I was fifteen when I wrote it. I did NOT hook up with a Backstreet Boy in that one, only because I was already married to a character based on my real life high school crush. So that was pretty self-indulgent too.
As far as more recent examples go... I think my most self-indulgent story is Footprints, which is basically just scenes and back story from Broken written from Claire's point of view. I won't say I wrote it just because I couldn't let go of Broken, because I still had a ways to go on BMS when I started it, but I also didn't write it because it was in any way necessary to the series. I just wrote it because I liked my character Claire and because I wanted to, which I guess is what makes it self-indulgent. It's my one and only venture into "neverending romance series" territory.
-
My review count is 1679.....but that is because I always review every chapter, even if it is an old story....I also read WAY more than I write LOLLOL
That's awesome, Tracy! And hey, reading is vital to writing. Anyone who says they want to be a writer but don't like to read is shooting themselves in the foot. It doesn't have to be fanfic, but all writers should make reading a priority.
-
Here's a morbid question for my fellow medical drama lovers. Which do you prefer, injury or disease?
I'm going to go injury on this one, though Julie has an interesting point that injury does well as a subplot. Here's my reasoning- an injury has to have a backstory, a situation you put your character in to end up with said injury. A disease, almost 100% of the time, just happens. Then, the story basically has to be about the disease itself. Now, Julie has mastered the art of telling a "disease story" and making it excellent. I immensely enjoyed the Broken series and Curtain Call, but for my own reading/writing purposes, I think I actually prefer disease/injury as a subplot instead of having the whole story be about it.
Is there anything that is 'off limits' to you as a writer? Something you would NEVER do in one of your stories?
I agree with not killing the real-life Backstreet kids. That just seems so personal, and what it they actually DO read fanfic? I can't imagine, say, being Howie and stumbling across a story where little John dies. Eek. I also agree with keeping real-life drama out while it's still fresh. For example, let's take Nick in Falling in Love Again and it's (eventual) sequel. Leslie's death happened around the time frame I'm basing the story on. I have no intention of touching it. In my happy little fanfic world, that never happened. Now, Nick's real life family drama in that he had a pretty crappy upbringing, that's part of what makes Nick, Nick. So I'm not opposed to mentioning that. One thing I can never see myself doing is slash. That's just personal preference more than anything
As far as the self-indulgent writing goes, I think that in a way, all fanfic is a bit self-indulgent, because we're inserting our idols into stories we write. Otherwise, we'd all just be writing original fiction and leaving the Backstreet Boys or any other fandom out of it. That being said, there are definitely pieces that are more self-indulgent than others. Julie, I too wrote a big girl band meets boy band story many moons ago,and for anyone who's been reading the forum and the challenge thread, you know that the rewrite of that is Forever. Totally self-indulgent! For any other info on that story, you can see that I've alluded to it when answering other questions and in the challenge thread. No use beating a dead horse, there. lol
-
Is there anything that is 'off limits' to you as a writer? Something you would NEVER do in one of your stories?
Hmmm.....I usually do not like writing about Nick's siblings, but I included Aaron in my AU series. So probably I would say killing off his family or any of the guys' families is something I have never done nor intend to do. I do not mind killing off girlfriends, fiances or wives though muahahaha ;)
-
awe thanks Steph :) That chapter was probably one of my favorites to write of that story because I knew it would shock people and I couldn't wait for the reactions. A lot of people were surprised I didn't spare Lauren actually.
Has anyone ever written a part like that that DID get a negative reaction from readers who think they went too far?
I don't think I have!
What's the most extreme, "Oh no you di-in't!" type part you've ever written?
Purely on reaction, Nick's death in Forever Like This. But it wasn't that extreme, he just died in his sleep lol.
Honestly, the most extreme thing I feel I wrote was Niall overdosing on cocaine and then Liam and Louis finding him unconscious in his own vomit. Also, I wrote that in a Starbucks so if anyone had looked at my screen they probably would have thought I was nuts lol.
What extreme scenes have shocked you in other people's stories?
The scene that sticks out the most in my mind is Lauren's death in Tracy's Figured You Out. I wasn't expecting that and she wrote the build up to it so well that I'm sure I actually gasped when it happened.
On average, how many reviews do you get per update?
I think usually about 1-3. There are some stories that have gotten a few more.
How has the amount of feedback you receive changed over the years you've been writing?
Now that I post mostly on Ao3 instead of AC I get less reviews and more "kudos" instead of actual comments. Those are nice so I at least know people enjoyed what they read!
Which do you prefer when it comes to reviews, quality or quantity?
Quality, definitely.
Do you remember the first piece of feedback you got for a fanfic?
I don't remember the first specific piece, but when someone left a message on my guestbook on my old angelfire site I was pretty excited, lol.
What was the first story you posted that surprised you with the amount of feedback it got?
In Pieces got like 6 reviews per chapter, I think. I remember being really excited about that because authors I looked up to were reading it and that was really cool.
-
I did NOT hook up with a Backstreet Boy in that one, only because I was already married to a character based on my real life high school crush. So that was pretty self-indulgent too.
LOL! That's too cute!
-
Has anyone ever written a part like that that DID get a negative reaction from readers who think they went too far?
- No I can't say I've ever gotten a negative review actually. Go me :P
What's the most extreme, "Oh no you di-in't!" type part you've ever written?
- Probably when Laruen gets murdered in Figured You Out because that story to begin with was one that I was really scared of the reactions I would get when I wrote it. I loved seeing how shocked people were when Valerie killed her.
What extreme scenes have shocked you in other people's stories?
- hmmm.....there are so many to choose from though. One that sticks out in my mind was in Song For The Undead when Brian's family comes back as zombies and he has to kill them. The other is Nick killing a fan and baking her into muffins, while singing a nursery rhyme...to this day I will not eat blueberry muffins (Thanks Julie)
On average, how many reviews do you get per update?
- Depends on the story. I don't get much feedback like I used to anymore, when I was writing Finding Carter last fall I received maybe three or four for each chapter, but for my romance stories there are many chapters without feedback. Weird World has gone a few chapters without feedback too, but I keep writing anyway because I want to finish them.
How has the amount of feedback you receive changed over the years you've been writing?
- Yes actually as I stated above, it has gotten less :( since I don't update as frequently most have stopped reading. My best friend reads but doesn't review as she is a co writer on my romance series. I am just happy to write and am getting better at not letting lack of feedback keep me from writing.
Which do you prefer when it comes to reviews, quality or quantity?
- Not gonna lie, there is nothing like seeing those little emails after someone has left a review. I do like seeing the numbers go up because it means people are enjoying it, but let's be honest here, almost every one of us likes seeing reviews :)
Do you remember the first piece of feedback you got for a fanfic?
- The first one that sticks out for me was when Mare was reading Figured You Out....it made me so happy I actually teared up, and she told me that she reccomended it to other people. For my favorite author to do that I felt so honored and special. I had gotten reviews before that but hers really meant the most to me out of anyone else.
What was the first story you posted that surprised you with the amount of feedback it got?
- Finding Carter and Figured You Out both surprised me because honestly I didn't think anyone would like reading them. I am always surprised anyone reviews my work at all and I am really grateful to even get one review.
-
The most self indulgent story for me would have to be Not The Other Guy. Self insert and I dated Nick, however Tracy in the story was a bit more ambitious than I am in real life. She ends up telling Nick that she will have his children just so he stays with her, as he is in love with her best friend. We get married and I actually am murdered in the sequel on our honeymoon, so I didn't last in the story very long...oops LOL
-
"What extreme scenes have shocked you in other people's stories?
- hmmm.....there are so many to choose from though. One that sticks out in my mind was in Song For The Undead when Brian's family comes back as zombies and he has to kill them. The other is Nick killing a fan and baking her into muffins, while singing a nursery rhyme...to this day I will not eat blueberry muffins (Thanks Julie) "
Oh my god, you people are sick! :crazy: :D **goes to find this scene**
-
Do you remember the first piece of feedback you got for a fanfic?
- The first one that sticks out for me was when Mare was reading Figured You Out....it made me so happy I actually teared up, and she told me that she reccomended it to other people. For my favorite author to do that I felt so honored and special. I had gotten reviews before that but hers really meant the most to me out of anyone else.
Thanks, Tracy! every time you say this I get such a warm and fuzzy feeling :)
-
Here's a morbid question for my fellow medical drama lovers. Which do you prefer, injury or disease?
I like both, I don't even mind if they're killed off either lol.
-
Is there anything that is 'off limits' to you as a writer? Something you would NEVER do in one of your stories?
I wouldn't kill off any real life kids and family members. If they're fictional, then it's OK, but even then, I'm not sure I could kill off a child in one of my own stories. Maybe that should be a challenge for me!
-
I finally saw "This is the End" the other day. I enjoyed it (especially the ending), but I couldn't help but think that not just anyone could get away with making a movie like that, in which they get all their friends together and play themselves, and have it be a success. It was very self-indulgent.
So my question is, what's the most self-indulgent story you've written and why?
I loved that film too!
OK, my most self-indulgent story is probably one called Patience which was a Take That story. The main character was me (LOL) and I was an unlucky in love loser (just like in reality, except at the time I wrote it I was married). I had the female lead called Steph meet Jason Orange in France, in the place where I'd really been on a family holiday. Then they had a long distance relationship between South Wales and Manchester where he's from. Basically, it was wishful thinking, but I did enjoy writing that story lol.
-
Has there ever been a scene you've written that has brought you to tears while writing it? What about laughter?
If you had to pick only one scene that you've written that feels best represents you as a writer, what would it be?
-
I wouldn't kill off any real life kids and family members. If they're fictional, then it's OK, but even then, I'm not sure I could kill off a child in one of my own stories. Maybe that should be a challenge for me!
LMAO at the killing kids challenge!
I have actually killed quite a few kids in my stories, mostly babies. I love me some dead babies! :drools:
-
"What extreme scenes have shocked you in other people's stories?
- hmmm.....there are so many to choose from though. One that sticks out in my mind was in Song For The Undead when Brian's family comes back as zombies and he has to kill them. The other is Nick killing a fan and baking her into muffins, while singing a nursery rhyme...to this day I will not eat blueberry muffins (Thanks Julie) "
Oh my god, you people are sick! :crazy: :D **goes to find this scene**
http://absolutechaos.net/viewstory.php?sid=10670&chapter=12 :angel:
-
LMAO at the killing kids challenge!
I have actually killed quite a few kids in my stories, mostly babies. I love me some dead babies! :drools:
I'm glad I'm not the only complete psycho! LOL YAY!!
-
Here's a morbid question for my fellow medical drama lovers. Which do you prefer, injury or disease?
I'm going to go injury on this one, though Julie has an interesting point that injury does well as a subplot. Here's my reasoning- an injury has to have a backstory, a situation you put your character in to end up with said injury. A disease, almost 100% of the time, just happens. Then, the story basically has to be about the disease itself. Now, Julie has mastered the art of telling a "disease story" and making it excellent. I immensely enjoyed the Broken series and Curtain Call, but for my own reading/writing purposes, I think I actually prefer disease/injury as a subplot instead of having the whole story be about it.
Is there anything that is 'off limits' to you as a writer? Something you would NEVER do in one of your stories?
I agree with not killing the real-life Backstreet kids. That just seems so personal, and what it they actually DO read fanfic? I can't imagine, say, being Howie and stumbling across a story where little John dies. Eek. I also agree with keeping real-life drama out while it's still fresh. For example, let's take Nick in Falling in Love Again and it's (eventual) sequel. Leslie's death happened around the time frame I'm basing the story on. I have no intention of touching it. In my happy little fanfic world, that never happened. Now, Nick's real life family drama in that he had a pretty crappy upbringing, that's part of what makes Nick, Nick. So I'm not opposed to mentioning that. One thing I can never see myself doing is slash. That's just personal preference more than anything
As far as the self-indulgent writing goes, I think that in a way, all fanfic is a bit self-indulgent, because we're inserting our idols into stories we write. Otherwise, we'd all just be writing original fiction and leaving the Backstreet Boys or any other fandom out of it. That being said, there are definitely pieces that are more self-indulgent than others. Julie, I too wrote a big girl band meets boy band story many moons ago,and for anyone who's been reading the forum and the challenge thread, you know that the rewrite of that is Forever. Totally self-indulgent! For any other info on that story, you can see that I've alluded to it when answering other questions and in the challenge thread. No use beating a dead horse, there. lol
Thanks, Emily! That's a good point about an injury having a back story, a build-up, whereas a disease just happens.
I also agree with what you said about Nick's crappy upbringing not being a taboo to write about because it's a part of him. I feel the same way about a lot of the issues the guys have faced in the past, like Brian's heart problems and AJ's alcoholism. Like I said, I wouldn't have wanted to write about those things right as they were happening, but now that years and years have gone by, those things are just a part of their history and helped shape them into the men they are today. Nowadays I hardly ever write stories, even AUs, WITHOUT at least mentioning a lot of those things. It's good back story. But that's what I meant about there being a grace period, for me anyway - it has to be history, not something that's happening in the present, for me to feel comfortable writing about it.
Gotta love those girlband stories! LOL
-
I'm glad I'm not the only complete psycho! LOL YAY!!
Like I said... freaks unite! :cheers: We're all a little mad here.
-
That's because you don't leave reviews for your favorite stories, Julily ;). Mine's 112, but growing. When I was simply reading and not writing much, I didn't leave many reviews at all. I did a lot of reading before I even registered with the site. Now that I've been writing a lot and doing the reading challenge, I understand the value of good feedback, so I'm trying to do better!
It's actually mostly because I don't keep up with stories. If I actually made it past the prologue/1st chapter I might be more likely to review but I suck at reading LOL
I was saying to Hannah the other day that I want to be sure I'm going to actually read something before I start reviewing because I don't want the author to think I stopped because it wasn't good when I actually stop because I don't particularly like to read and I have the attention span of a gnat LOL I always have the best of intentions though and will follow stories I think I might like to read so I can come back to them and won't forget!
-
Yup, responding to all reviews is important! Even the "YAY" or "Update!" It lets people know you read what they said and appreciated it.
You are the reason I respond to every review now (or at least try my best to!) I've always had issues reading my reviews so I intentionally don't get notifications about them but now I don't find them as scary so I at least open them long enough to say thank you! :)
-
It's actually mostly because I don't keep up with stories. If I actually made it past the prologue/1st chapter I might be more likely to review but I suck at reading LOL
I was saying to Hannah the other day that I want to be sure I'm going to actually read something before I start reviewing because I don't want the author to think I stopped because it wasn't good when I actually stop because I don't particularly like to read and I have the attention span of a gnat LOL I always have the best of intentions though and will follow stories I think I might like to read so I can come back to them and won't forget!
I do exactly that as well! I read one chapter and kind of get a sense if I know if it's something I'll commit to before I leave a review for the chapter.
-
You are the reason I respond to every review now (or at least try my best to!) I've always had issues reading my reviews so I intentionally don't get notifications about them but now I don't find them as scary so I at least open them long enough to say thank you! :)
YAY! Happy to hear that! I wish more people would get on the bandwagon!
-
I am the same way with reviewing - I don't leave a review until I feel like I'm enjoying the story enough to continue reading it. Like Julilly said, I don't want anyone to think I started reading and then stopped because the story sucked, when the reality is that I either got busy and fell behind on it or got bored with it, neither of which means the story is bad.
-
It's actually mostly because I don't keep up with stories. If I actually made it past the prologue/1st chapter I might be more likely to review but I suck at reading LOL
I was saying to Hannah the other day that I want to be sure I'm going to actually read something before I start reviewing because I don't want the author to think I stopped because it wasn't good when I actually stop because I don't particularly like to read and I have the attention span of a gnat LOL I always have the best of intentions though and will follow stories I think I might like to read so I can come back to them and won't forget!
Well, maybe I fan-girled a little bit when I discovered (just last week) that I could see who has favorited my individual stories (yeah, I'm a little slow). Then I thought, "Weird, I don't have reviews from these people." But, good point that it's a way to keep up with a story you intend on reading one day. I might have also fan-girled a little when Julie started reading/reviewing one of my stories last night and Mare told me I was actually a good writer and that I should write in a genre she actually wants to read! lol.
PS- I want to see someone answer Mare's last question. I'm not sure I have a good answer.
-
If you are slow than I'm like a sloth because I didn't know you could do that and I'm a mod, granted I'm the mod who just stands in the corner and looks purty when it comes to anything remotely technological. lol
I would also like someone to answer my last question, of course after posting it, I realized how hard it is to actually answer!
So, I'll revise it a little to make it easier and say example(s) plural? Maybe that would work. lol
-
Well, maybe I fan-girled a little bit when I discovered (just last week) that I could see who has favorited my individual stories (yeah, I'm a little slow). Then I thought, "Weird, I don't have reviews from these people." But, good point that it's a way to keep up with a story you intend on reading one day. I might have also fan-girled a little when Julie started reading/reviewing one of my stories last night and Mare told me I was actually a good writer and that I should write in a genre she actually wants to read! lol.
PS- I want to see someone answer Mare's last question. I'm not sure I have a good answer.
Well, you are a very good writer and my plan is to transform all the very good writers into suspense/action writers so I will have lots of great things to read! LOL If you were to write one of those, I would read it in a sec *whispers* not female centered! :-*
-
Okay, I know the challenge really helps with this and that's why everyone should be doing it, but for those of you that aren't, here is a great way to maybe introduce us to your work and perhaps get some new readers out of the deal!
Nevermind lol I'm going to make a new thread for this so maybe everyone will check it out.
Yes, that was a thread cliffy! lmao
-
Well, maybe I fan-girled a little bit when I discovered (just last week) that I could see who has favorited my individual stories (yeah, I'm a little slow). Then I thought, "Weird, I don't have reviews from these people." But, good point that it's a way to keep up with a story you intend on reading one day. I might have also fan-girled a little when Julie started reading/reviewing one of my stories last night and Mare told me I was actually a good writer and that I should write in a genre she actually wants to read! lol.
PS- I want to see someone answer Mare's last question. I'm not sure I have a good answer.
Aww, thanks! :)
I occasionally favorite stories that I haven't actually read - sometimes, like Julilly said, there are stories that sound interesting that I want to remember to check out sometime, and back when I was still hosting stories on my site, I would favorite the ones that were on AC so I'd know when they were updated and could post the new chapters on my site, but I wasn't necessarily reading all of them. So that might be part of the reason there are people who have your stories favorited that you've never heard from. But there are also just people who will favorite your stories, actually read them, enjoy them, and still never bother to let you know. I've been surprised plenty of times to hear someone mention one of my stories, when I had no idea they had even read it.
-
Okay, I know the challenge really helps with this and that's why everyone should be doing it, but for those of you that aren't, here is a great way to maybe introduce us to your work and perhaps get some new readers out of the deal!
Nevermind lol I'm going to make a new thread for this so maybe everyone will check it out.
Yes, that was a thread cliffy! lmao
I love your new thread! I will try to answer it in a little bit. I'm going to answer your last question now, which I intended to answer earlier and then forgot about after I got distracted responding to other things that other people had said LOL.
-
I had a lot of catching up to do on this thread! You guys were chatty today!
I also favourite stories that I intend to read at a later date... probably something that I plan on reading when it's finished, lol.
As for my most self-indulgent story, it was probably one of the first ones I wrote where my friends and I lived in a house with Brian and Nick and had a ton of soap-operatic drama. Fun to write though!
And on things I'd never do in stories, I'll agree with everyone else who said killing off Backstreet kids (well, real ones anyway, I've killed off fictional ones) and real-life drama while it's happening. However, after the ten year grace period I'll analyze it to death! lol
-
Has there ever been a scene you've written that has brought you to tears while writing it? What about laughter?
For as much sad stuff as I write, I don't usually make myself cry. I do know I cried when I killed off the little boy Casey in By My Side, but I also had that damn Dumbo song (Baby Mine) on repeat to make myself emotional, and that song always makes me cry anyway. I may have shed a tear or two over the very last chapter of BMS too. I don't think Curtain Call ever quite got me when I was writing it because I did the opposite and kind of shut myself down emotionally to get through the end of it, but it did make me cry when I reread it last year while Mare was reading it for the reading challenge.
At the risk of sounding arrogant, I make myself laugh all the time when I'm writing, whether the scene is supposed to be funny or not. I would say all of the parts I've contributed to the "1000 Ways..." round robins have made me laugh, as well as a lot of my 00Carter parts, especially the ones that spoof something.
If you had to pick only one scene that you've written that feels best represents you as a writer, what would it be?
I'd go with Chapter 196 of By My Side: http://dreamers-sanctuary.com/fanfic/stories/novels/bms/bms196/ (I'm linking to the version on my site because the version on AC still has Nickelback lyrics LOL.)
This is the aftermath of a car accident and has to be the most intense scene I've ever written. It has all the things I'm best known for - third person narration, drama, romance, drama, some action and suspense, drama, a hospital setting, medical drama, a near-death experience, drama, choppage, cheesiness, drama, emotional tearjerker stuff, and more drama! It's pretty representative of the stuff I like to write LOL.
-
Has there ever been a scene you've written that has brought you to tears while writing it? What about laughter?
Yes, there has been and not only one. Especially if it's a scene that hits very close to home. There is one scene/story actually that I've wrote and end up in tears. The story was about Brian as a half angel and half human and in that particular scene he was talking about how he never felt like he belong to something, since other angel had always made him feel and suffered the fact that he was different and not like them. And this reflected how I felt during high school when other people would isolate him only because I was fat.
As for laughter, gosh, I have this little story when I made Brian as Roklord, a superhero that saves Nick from his pyschos fans. :D :D :D
If you had to pick only one scene that you've written that feels best represents you as a writer, what would it be?
Sadly, I think that my best works are all in the Italian fandom. Being new in the writing in English, I still don't know what best represents me.
-
Aww, thanks! :)
I occasionally favorite stories that I haven't actually read - sometimes, like Julilly said, there are stories that sound interesting that I want to remember to check out sometime, and back when I was still hosting stories on my site, I would favorite the ones that were on AC so I'd know when they were updated and could post the new chapters on my site, but I wasn't necessarily reading all of them. So that might be part of the reason there are people who have your stories favorited that you've never heard from. But there are also just people who will favorite your stories, actually read them, enjoy them, and still never bother to let you know. I've been surprised plenty of times to hear someone mention one of my stories, when I had no idea they had even read it.
According to my stats I have around 86 or so people who have Favorited my stuff and I think I have gotten reviews from maybe 10 of them lol
-
I don't really have an answer for the second question I asked just yet lol but I thought I'd go ahead and answer the first one
Has there ever been a scene you've written that has brought you to tears while writing it? What about laughter?
I generally don't get very emotional when I write something because I kind of get into a zone, but maybe sometimes on one of the re-reads during the editing process, I might get a little choked up. I think the only thing that ever made me flat out cry was Nick's birthday chapter in Seasons of Change which I have talked about before.
I do the same thing as you, Julie. When it comes to cracking myself up, I laugh a lot when I'm writing things even if they aren't supposed to be funny. I admit I think I'm like, the funniest person on earth and probably think my 'funny' scenes are way funnier than they actually are! lmao
-
Has there ever been a scene you've written that has brought you to tears while writing it? What about laughter?
I am stone-faced and heartless while writing, so no.
Lol seriously though, I don't think I've written anything that has brought me to tears. I don't really write sad stuff. Laughter on the other hand ... probably but I don't remember a particular time.
If you had to pick only one scene that you've written that feels best represents you as a writer, what would it be?
Oh god. I have no clue how to answer that as I don't really know who I am as a writer. I don't think I could ever settle on one scene.
-
Holy crap, Julie! lmao
We have asked a lot of questions!
I don't think I can answer that question either, Julilly lol
-
LMAO I know!! I noticed we had some duplicates, too, which is to be expected. I think the fanfic pet peeve question came up three or four times! But that's okay, since this has been going on so long - people come and go, so not everyone was around for the same questions every time.
-
Yup, I occasionally will ask questions I have asked before for that very reason! I guess we should say if anyone does want to answer some of those older ones to copy it into this thread. :)
-
Yeah, this thread, or even the archive thread would be fine, so it doesn't come out of nowhere in this one. But wherever!
-
I can't believe you compiled that list of questions, Julie! When I was scrolling through it I kept expecting it to end... and it kept going lol.
-
Has there ever been a scene you've written that has brought you to tears while writing it? What about laughter?
I don't think I've ever brought myself to tears when writing, but I have laughed a lot. I remember giggling to myself when writing Nick's Dirty Kicks (even though I tried to make it serious... but it was just so ridiculous lol) and there were a few scenes in Running Up That Hill I definitely thought were very funny while I was writing them.
If you had to pick only one scene that you've written that feels best represents you as a writer, what would it be?
I'm going to say chapter 23 of Forever Like This. (http://absolutechaos.net/viewstory.php?sid=11000&chapter=24) It includes all the usual characters I write about in both fandoms, plus a metric ton of drama building up to the point where Nick finally kisses the girl he's been paired with the whole story. Obviously I write a lot of Nick romance so I feel like this represents that, I also think it's got really strong dialogue and flows nicely, which are things I've been complimented on in the past.
-
Has there ever been a scene you've written that has brought you to tears while writing it? What about laughter?
I'm not sure whether it brought tears, but in one of my Take That stories I kill Jason off in quite a sad way. It's set in World War 2 and he's sent to the gas chamber in the end.
I've laughed during writing my Revenge of the Slaughered and 1000 Ways To Die stories, also in the Howie one-shot called The Man With Two Brains, I laughed so much writing that one.
If you had to pick only one scene that you've written that feels best represents you as a writer, what would it be?
Not sure :-\
-
I can't believe you compiled that list of questions, Julie! When I was scrolling through it I kept expecting it to end... and it kept going lol.
Once I started and then realized how many threads there were and how many pages each one was, I was like, "Oh shit, this is gonna take forever!" But then I'd already started, so I figured I might as well finish. It was kinda fun to read through those threads, anyway.
-
okay well I suddenly feel added pressure not to repeat questions but at the same time I don't want to have to scroll through 300 + questions to make sure I'm not repeating. I did however skim and I didn't see this exact question though lol so here it goes:
Do you prefer writing/reading a female centered fic or male centered and why?
-
I don't think we covered that one. And it's fine to repeat or rephrase some of those; I know I probably answered some of the same or very similar questions two or three times over the course of all the threads without realizing it or caring LOL.
As far as female-centered vs. male-centered... if it's a romance or any story with a female lead, I actually prefer to find a balance between the two and show both sides of the story. That said, I feel that any BSB fanfic should be ABOUT the Backstreet Boy(s), no matter who is telling the story. With Curtain Call, for example, I always thought that story was Cary's to tell (even though I ended up writing half of it from Nick's point of view) but it was all about Nick. It was his drama that drove the story; he was in the center of it, and everything that happened in it revolved around him. That's how I like my fanfics to be. So I guess that would make my answer male-centered.
-
This is a tough question for me to answer based on what little fanfic writing I've done so far. The story Mare is reading in the challenge is obviously very female-centered, as the female lead is narrator. Of course, that's also my "self-indulgent" fic ::) That being said, I generally like to strike a balance between the two. I like a strong female lead if it's going to be a romance story or even have a romance subplot-- someone to compliment the male lead, but to also be her own person-- well developed as a character. I find the thought of writing a story that is purely BSB "bromance" pretty intimidating, and I think the biggest reason is that the "characters" are basically already who they are. You can play with them by putting them in any number of situations and predict how you think, say, Howie Dorough, the Backstreet Boy, is going to react in said situation, but the thought of doing that for an entire, well-developed story is a little daunting for me. I'm not sure I can characterize them as well as a lot of you do. I like being able to write a major character who is an original character because I can make her anyone I want her to be (and I say "her" here because basically, it's a Mars vs. Venus thing-- men confuse me. lol, and I feel like I can just do a better job of characterizing a female than I can a male). But, when all is said and done, the BSB should still be central to the story, and not just play a small, supporting role. Does that make sense?
-
That makes sense, Emily, and I feel the same way about the bromance thing. I love reading bromance and enjoy writing it in small doses, like individual scenes, but I've never written a purely BSB bromance, either. I have written stories about the group, in which there are no major original characters, but those tend to be more plot-driven than the character-driven type of bromance Mare is known for writing. I have the guys bond over bus crashes and zombie uprisings and killer alien monkey invasions and stuff like that LOL.
I don't do pure bromance any more than I do pure romance; I think I'm just not that type of writer. Stories that are just about the relationship between characters, whether it's a friendship or a romantic relationship, always sound so boring in my head, but in the right people's hands, they can be really fun to read. I just don't know that I could do that kind of a story justice.
-
Maybe if I define what I think female centered means to me anyway, it might help to see where I'm coming from. You know a few years ago I used to hate all female leads etc... I have grown softer with the idea of girls taking an important part of the storytelling mainly because of these challenges and reading stories that have been able to pull this off. I get how sometimes reading all just the boys can grow kind of tedious and sometimes you do need that balance of a strong female character to help get through all the testosterone.
Since you are the two that answered this it works out perfectly because I read Curtain Call as last year's challenge story and I'm reading Forever for this years and I think one is female centered and one is male centered! lol
So I guess Mare's definition really is simply whether in the end it's about the boys or about the girl.
Curtain Call has Cary and Nick telling the story pretty equally but like you said, Julie , you can tell it's Cary's story but there was no doubt it was a Backstreet Boy story because Nick and his illness were the underlying plot point. They were ever present and the main stars. I told you when I was reading it, that I was happy you did the alternating points of view because as I had mentioned when reading I wasn't really all that into Cary (I'm sure the only person on the planet lol) and if it was told purely through her eyes, I most likely would have lost interest.
Forever in my mind is Emily's story and how she deals with circumstances surrounding her involvement in a girlband and the various boyband members she tends to form relationships with along the way. The boys happen to be in it and play a major part but it's clear the main plot points deal with her more so than any of the boys. This story to me is a female centered fic. But here I really do like the female lead, Emily. She has a strong personality and can easily carry a story on her back. But if she was a weak character there would be no way the story would have held my interest.
The underlying thing both of these stories have in common is that they are incredibly well written so no matter which you prefer they were both worth reading. I don't think I could ever successfully pull off what either of you do. I have never been really good at giving a female lead enough depth to last through an entire story or to be able to call a story her own when it comes to BSB fanfic. My inner BSB always manages to take control of the situation so my comfort zone doesn't really allow for me to write female centered or female lead type fics. LOL
My reading preference is male centered/male telling the story fics lol but that needs a 'well Duh' after it. :D
-
Thanks for sharing your take on it, Mare!
My follow-up question for everyone who answers the first one would be, would you answer differently for original fiction? Whether you write original fiction or just enjoy reading books, do you prefer female- or male-centered stories?
I honestly have not written enough original fiction to know if I have a preference, but just from writing fanfic, I do think it's easier to get into a girl's head than one of the guys. Not that I don't try, because most of my stories are male-centered, but like with Curtain Call, Cary's POV was SO much easier to write than Nick's because I could relate to her, whereas it was a lot harder to relate to Nick.
Outside of fanfic, most of the books I read are female-centered, too, although the horror/thriller ones tend to be more male-centered. Again, I don't know that I really have a preference; as long as I can relate to the main character, I'm good. With the exception of children's literature, though, it seems like female authors usually write about female protagonists, while male authors tend to have male protagonists. Do you think that's just because it's easier to write from your own gender's perspective?
-
I usually prefer male centered stories even in original fic. I like reading the same stuff in original fic as I do in fanfic, but I tend to read more fanfic these days. The last book I read was The Hobbit after the movie came out....I plan on reading The Great Gatsby soon as I never got the chance to while I was in school.
-
I know now that our very first question of the day was about which point of view we prefer writing in, but I have a different question that relates to that. For those of you who don't just write in one point of view, how do you decide which point of view to use? When you start a new story, how do you pick between first and third person? How do you decide whether to limit it to one character's perspective or show multiple characters' points of view? Do you ever try it out in one point of view and then switch to another to see which works best?
I have been "experimenting" with a slash one-shot, the first serious slash I've ever tried to write. I got halfway through it and found that while I really liked the bromantic beginning of the story, as soon as it started getting slashy, I started going, "Wow, this is really... gay." Not just gay in the literal sense, but gay in the slang way, too - as in, really fruity. I couldn't take it seriously and just kept giggling at how silly it sounded, but I wasn't sure how to fix it. Then I decided to try rewriting it in first person instead of third, which is usually what I write in. Oh my gosh! It's so much better and more believable that way! I love third person, but I do think first person makes it easier to relate to the characters, and that was what I needed to happen. My main issue with BSB slash is the suspension of disbelief factor, so I wasn't going to write one unless I could find a way to make it seem halfway believable. I just usually don't have the patience to rewrite in a different point of view once I've already started.
-
For books, I really don't have a preference really whether it's male or female centered. Some of the best female centered fics I have read come from male authors actually. The Book Thief and anything by Wally Lamb come to mind. Most suspense stories I have read do tend to be male centered though. I think it's different because in original fiction, all the characters are well...origina l lol where as with BSB fic, like Emily was saying earlier, they already have their set personalities etc.. so it's kind of a different ballgame at that point.
Writing OF, male centered comes easier to me than female for some reason. It's probably because I have more experience writing from the male perspective because of fanfic. I write so slowly when I am working on stories with a female lead and tend to lose my flow.
You know, the whole how do you choose which point of view to write in is an excellent question. I think for me it boils down to how I want to tell my story. When it comes to stories where I like to have everyone have an equal voice, first person works best for me. I don't think Why I'd Do It all Again would have worked as a third person story. I also think it comes down to how much description versus interaction there is. I find when I want a story to move at a faster pace, I tend to write in first person but when I want to be more visual and descriptive, I go for third.
Sometimes I will start one way and then rework it. I did that with the romance I just wrote. I started it in first person, but for the angle I was going for, it wasn't working in Nick's voice and I knew I didn't want it to be told through the female's voice (Jeez! I can't even remember her name already lmao) because of how I wanted things to work out in the end. If it was first person neither of them would have been able to get away with the last scene, so I had to switch to third and then it made more sense and worked out.
When I started Protect and Serve it was first person told through Kevin's eyes but again, I figured out quickly with all the plot twists in which Kevin had to be unaware of, it needed to be told in third person to work.
-
Believe it or not, I'm gonna compile the questions in here and answer tonight lol. I'm tired of being lurky mclurkerson!
-
Yay, welcome back, Rose!
-
Name one or more of your stories and tell us what inspired you to write it/them.
Well, Julie told the story of how “Song For The Undead” happened. 00Carter started as a joke where me, Dee, and Julie were joking around while trying to stop a girl named Tanja from plagiarizing fanfic on this Busted forum and there ended up lines about Hot cocoa “shaken, not stirred”. It spiraled into a massive collab about Nick as a secret agent and yeah lol.
1000 Ways To Kill Nick Carter – this happened because there’s always been a running joke about it’s always Nick who dies, gets sick, or injured. So I was a smartass saying he was our own personal Kenny, like in South Park. Then we (Julie and I) thought it’d be hilarious to have a series of oneshots where we’d do nothing but kill him again and again. We’re really horrible and insensitive with our black humor lol.
Do your friends/ family know that you write BSB fan fiction? If so what do they think? Are they supportive? Or not? Do you divulge much information about your stories and this fanfic life?
My mom knew, she was the only one I’d show my stories to. She used to say it was great practice for the day I got published.
If there was one story you wish you could go back and totally redo which one would it be or are you happy with everything you've written so far?
Currently, not really. One I think I should redo but won’t because honestly it’s been a bitch trying to finish it as it is, is an old collab called “Divisions of Reality”. I love the ideas and for the fact I was like 15 when I wrote it with an old friend then, it’s not badly written. But I kind of cringe cause I feel like I’d be able to write it WAY better now.
Who here has actually rewritten an old story? I'm not just talking revision here, but totally redoing it, like Mare asked about in her last question. Was it worth the effort?
Too lazy, I plan to for a story not too far in (like 8 chapters I think) called Born To Be, but I haven’t yet.
Whether intentionally or inadvertently, has anyone else found themselves recycling old storylines to improve upon them?
Not yet, well I do kill Backstreet Boys a lot…would that count? LOL.
In the wake of all these remakes of movies, for instance, I heard they are remaking Highlander, is there a fanfic you would be interested in remaking if the author gave you permission? Or is there a fanfic you have written that you would like to see someone remake?
Honestly, no. I wouldn’t be okay. My stories are my children, I’d be pissy lol.
Have you ever written something way out of your comfort zone and did it change the way you write in general?
Yes, “Just Another Day” was extremely out of my comfort zone. It was a romance! All I wrote at the time was exclusively sci-fi or AU and there were no romantic subplots. I feel like it opened me up more to the idea even though I have stayed away (after two failed attempts/regrets) from using romance as anything more than a subplot since.
My other moment was writing a sex scene for “Song For The Undead”. It wasn’t detailed or anything but I’m not used to them and so it was a moment where I was asking Julie if she thought it read okay. But I like new experiences in writing because I think it helps you grow.
Is there anyone you would like to see write something other than what they are usually known for?
I’d like to see anyone who writes exclusively romance write horror or suspense. Just to see how they rise up to the challenge.
People who use banners, I have a question for you. Do you use a generic girl on them or a famous person and if you do use a famous person aren't you afraid that people will just think the story is about that boy and that famous person? Why do you think it's important to attach an image of the female lead instead of just letting your own description speak for itself?
I tend to use unknowns. I don’t really have many female leads or if I do they don’t typically show up in banners. But in like Divine Intervention, I was trying to show she wasn’t human. Don’t know if that translated but it was supposed to represent the story. That’s how I do all my banners now.
How do you go about choosing names for characters?
Baby books lol. I own one specifically for writing purposes.
For you, which genre is easiest to write and which do you find the most difficult?
Drama/Angst, and Horror are my easiest genres. I love writing drama, I feel like I’m good at it. And horror, well hell some know me just for killing off Backstreet Boys lol. Difficult? Honestly I think it’s romance. I find it hard to come up with stuff to continue it along without it seeming cliché or over the top.
Do you tend to incorporate real-life events, people, and places into your fanfics, or do you prefer to make most of it up?
Depends on the story. I always use real life places if it’s not say a fantasy/sci-fi. Undead I have so much research on the air force base we use, it’s insane. I still have a bunch of research articles from RMTW too on Early Onset Alzheimer’s. People, it does depend. If the child has to die, I won’t use their real kids. Wives/Girlfriends I use them if possible, well, mention them anyway or kill them off lol. Like in RMTW I used all the real wives/kids at the time. In Undead we only used Leighanne, everyone else was fictional outside of the Boys because of how the story was set up.
What has been your biggest success and biggest failure, related to fanfic?
Biggest Success? Remember Me This Way, easily.
Biggest Failure? The fact I have several unfinished fics and haven’t written in a long time lately. Kills me!
Do you think stories you might avoid as a BSB fanfic, you would read if it was just an OF? and what are those deciding factors for you?
I think it’s across the board for me lol. I don’t read romance in real life.
What are some fanfic faux pas you've committed?
These would be things you've done in your stories that are apt to be criticized or not considered great writing by this site's standards. An example might be making your female lead a Mary Sue (a female character who's perfect in every way) and naming her after yourself.
Hmm…
named characters after myself/self insertion
used celebrity pictures in banners
labeled points of view with "POV"
used song lyrics in stories
posted soundtracks for stories
written NSYNC crossovers
written an NSYNC crossover where several are villains
written scenes or whole storylines based off a joke
posted beginnings of stories and then stopped updating them
discontinued stories that were already posted online
Overuse of stereotypes (Howie winking, AJ cussing, Frick and Frack, "he's my cousin")
Calling Howie "The Latino" as a description
Most likely using the word "orbs" to describe someone's eyes!
Calling Nick “The Blonde”
I can proudly say I’ve never had the Boys sing someone awake!
What "faux pas" are your favorites, either to use in your own writing or read in others'?
Probably the stereotypes, it’s part of history. In fanfic and in Backstreet in general. I can’t help it. I also still enjoy using Justin as a villain to mock endlessly.
Have you ever written fanfic for another fandom? Did you find the change difficult? Have you ever taken one story from one fandom and changed it for another? If you haven't tried to write in another fandom yet, would you and which would it be?
Have you ever written an AU? Would you ever consider it? If you did, what kind of story would you create?
Yup, I write several. To me it’s basically, BSB in movie roles. Or them outside of the group.
Do you tend to enjoy reading AUs? If you don't, why do you skip them?
I do as long as the Boys are still the Boys. If not, then it’s really OF with their names slapped on.
Does anyone else hear voices for each other in your heads? You all have a different voice in my head that I hear when I read your replies lol
LOL I hear Julie’s voice but I’ve heard hers before. And Saka-Steph.
Who is the person you have ever written the most out of character in one of your fics and why did you do it?
Howie and it was because we needed a spoof villain. So we decided to go with the most ignored member in real life and fanfic and blow up his real life tendencies so they’re over the top. Hes completely OOC but there’s a valid reason for it.
How much thought do you put into your summaries before you actually post them and how much does a summary play into whether or not you will click on it?
I put a lot of thought into summaries and they do decide if I click or not. It needs to represent your story and draw people in.
What is your editing process like before you actually post your chapters? Do you have someone else read it before you post or do you self edit?
Sometimes I do, sometimes I don’t. But I write first, edit twice after before posting.
How much research do you tend to do before posting a story?
Depends on the story but it’s typically a lot these days. Like “Here We Stand” I literally looked up the timeline for things.
Besides challenge stories, what are you currently reading and what made you start reading it? (If it's not a fanfic but a book, that's okay too lol)
I was reading Dan Brown’s new book but it’s sorta lost my interest which is weird.
Do you ever read books or watch movies/shows specifically because they relate to what you're writing about? It could be for the purpose or researching or just to inspire you.
I’ve watched James Bond movies for ideas on 00Carter to put our own Backstreet twist on them. If I need to get in a Undead mood I’ll watch zombie movies or TWD.
Do have a story you are currently working on? If so, when was the last time you updated it? How many stories do you currently have in progress or left unfinished?
I’m not answering this because it makes me sad lol.
Okay for all those collaborators out there, do you give yourself deadlines etc... for coming up with next chapters or does your writing on it just fall into the hands of whether the other person will ever post? Do you find that inconsistency a reason for falling behind on collabs or do you consider it a motivator? If you aren't a collaborator, would you ever consider doing one?
We don’t put deadlines and typically we don’t need them. Right now I’m failing (I’m SORRY my ZDR lol) but it’s my focus cause I feel guilty as all hell.
What were/are some of your goals as a fanfic writer and have you been able to achieve them?
My goals were to try new stories and always challenge myself. Something I don’t fail to do .
At the moment, what do you feel is the most popular genre in the BSB fandom and do you think it's always been that way?
Romance – and yes it has.
Along this line of thought, what made you decide to write in the genre you did when you wrote your very first fanfic and have you managed to branch out or do you still stick to the same style you started with?
I wrote the kind of stories I loved, sci-fi. But yes I’ve branched out a lot since. I used to only write AUs and that’s changed a lot.
What is your one biggest pet peeve when it comes to fan fiction?
Bad formatting and grammar.
What is one thing you have learned from fan fiction?
How to become a better writer. Like seriously, I’ve gotten so much better over the years.
What is the worst thing someone has said to you in a review about one of your stories?
I can’t even remember, it’s from the ff.net days and it must not have been that bad lol.
I know we all say we write for ourselves, but have you ever written a story just to get more readers? Have you ever continued/finished a story just to please your readers?
Nope. I probably should start that lmao (the finishing stories thing). But I’ve NEVER written a story to get readers and I don’t ever plan to.
Have you ever deleted a review you disapproved of?
Nope.
Was there ever a story or a chapter of a story you were afraid to post because of the reaction it might get?
Um, the chapter in Undead where it was zombies. Oh and the chapter in RMTW where Nick is told he has alzheimer’s. That’s literally never ever been done in BSB fic and I had no idea how that’d go.
Which story were you most pleased with the reactions you received for a particular scene or plot that maybe either no one saw coming or you had hoped for tears or anger etc...?
Same answers as above. I loved both because they were WAY more welcoming to those than I thought.
Were you ever disappointed with the reaction you got from your readers for a particular scene or character?
Honestly? Not really.
It's funny how we've all written those parts that make us wonder if we took things too far, but the readers never seem to think so. Has anyone ever written a part like that that DID get a negative reaction from readers who think they went too far?
Considering the crazy shit I’ve written at times, no lol.
What's the most extreme, "Oh no you di-in't!" type part you've ever written?
Probably where Howie kills Nick in “He Had It Coming” and kept his eyeballs as a souvenir…
Oh or where everyone but Brian dies in a bus crash sequence in “Are We There Yet?”
What extreme scenes have shocked you in other people's stories?
Mare’s now infamous “MINE” and Steph’s now infamous botfly scene.
On average, how many reviews do you get per update?
It depends on the story but I’ve been really lucky to say ever since Undead/RMTW it’s averaged anywhere from 4-7 a chapter. It used to be 1-3 but I’m happy to get any at all. The highest I ever got for a chapter was 16 and to be honest I was completely shocked by that LOL. 00Carter gets 1 per chapter (we love you Tracy! Lol)
How has the amount of feedback you receive changed over the years you've been writing?
It’s definitely gotten more frequent as I became a better author.
Which do you prefer when it comes to reviews, quality or quantity?
I enjoy quantity, won’t lie. Because at least then I know people are reading! But I also love quality because that helps me better myself and the story.
Do you remember the first piece of feedback you got for a fanfic?
Nope lol. It was 13 years ago to be fair.
What was the first story you posted that surprised you with the amount of feedback it got?
“Just Another Day” just because even though it was a romance I felt I wasn’t doing it well at the time lol.
Do you do any writing in "real life" outside of fanfic?
I do but I don’t post it typically. A lot of it is really personal these days.
How many reviews have you left on the site according to your statistics?
522. I review what I read but I’m a picky reader lol.
Here's a morbid question for my fellow medical drama lovers. Which do you prefer, injury or disease?
Disease, no contest!
Is there anything that is 'off limits' to you as a writer? Something you would NEVER do in one of your stories?
Killing the Backstreet kids. I have no issues killing fictional kids though! Also, probably put someone into a coma because of an injury. Too close to home.
What's the most self-indulgent story you've written and why?
Probably “Why I Hate Justin Timberlake”. It’s an old oneshot from Nick’s POV but I wrote it because someone back in LD (2006 so it still existed) pissed me off lol. And 00Carter, it’s like no one reads it (besides Tracy who we love) but we love writing it so whatever.
Has there ever been a scene you've written that has brought you to tears while writing it? What about laughter?
I cried during the scene where Nick breaks down to Kevin in RMTW. I have laughed a lot writing Undead. Especially the NSYNKOTB zombies.
If you had to pick only one scene that you've written that feels best represents you as a writer, what would it be?
Oh god um…
I have no idea lol. I feel like even though I’m known for gore and such, I’m kind of across the board. I may come back to this.
Do you prefer writing/reading a female centered fic or male centered and why? Would you answer differently for original fiction?
BSB centered. Why make it fanfic otherwise right, it needs to have a Boy front and center. OF can be anyone, obviously. I like female POVs then.
For those of you who don't just write in one point of view, how do you decide which point of view to use? When you start a new story, how do you pick between first and third person? How do you decide whether to limit it to one character's perspective or show multiple characters' points of view? Do you ever try it out in one point of view and then switch to another to see which works best?
It depends on the story. Originally RMTW was going to be in 1st Person and in Nick’s. But then I realized that’d be messy once his memories went completely. So then I decided it’d be 3rd person but with “Brian” writing it. Which was interesting for me. Undead, we couldn’t decide so we compromised. 3rd person but with journal entries in the start of each chapter from the character’s perspective because we didn’t use omniscient 3rd person. I feel like stories call for different POVs and the trick is just finding that voice. Walked Out Of My Dreams was hard to do in 1st person because Brian isn’t himself but I felt like that put an interesting spin on it so I went with it. So there’s usually a bunch of factors and it varies story to story for me.
-
Holy crap that took forever.
-
Wow, Rose! LOL
-
I had to answer all the stuff I hadn't yet! LOL.
Also, it made me feel really guilty man.
-
LOL I'm glad you caught up! Other than feeling guilty, did it get you in a writing mode at all? I don't care about Undead (well I do care about finishing it!); I'd just love to see you online more and writing again! :)
-
I think it might. I'm gonna try tonight and see what happens.
-
Hooray!
-
Wow, glad to see you are all caught up, Rose! LOL
And I'm also glad to know I'm not the only one who can't seem to get into the new Dan Brown book. I usually LOVE his stuff. This one started out really promising but then just went downhill for me. I think it's a mix of too much Italian and random information about things lol
-
Me too! I loved his books but this one I ended up checking out of. It was depressing.
-
I don't remember a question like this from Julie's compilation yesterday, but there were almost 400, so I'm sure I could have overlooked it.....Mare's review of my story for the reading challenge this morning inspired this one. Ironically, while I was responding to her review, "Don't Wanna Lose You Now" started playing on my Pandora station. ha!
Do you incorporate songs into your stories, and if you do, how so? BSB songs or songs by other artists? What's your opinion on doing this? Is it corny? Appropriate in some instances? Both?
Do you ever imagine songs while you're reading a fanfic, even if there isn't a mention of the song in the story itself?
-
Do you incorporate songs into your stories, and if you do, how so? BSB songs or songs by other artists? What's your opinion on doing this? Is it corny? Appropriate in some instances? Both?
I try to never incorporate song lyrics into my fics because yes, I do think it's kind of corny and a bit overdone, unless it is a song fic (For the record I don't like those either lol picky picky pickerson!) or if someone needs to wake up from a coma! lmao I am one that doesn't listen to music either when writing or doesn't come up with a soundtrack to fit the story but I also don't like butter on my lobster and mustard on my hot dogs! I'm a big weirdo!
Do you ever imagine songs while you're reading a fanfic, even if there isn't a mention of the song in the story itself?
Yours was the first time I have EVER done that! I had an Ally McBeal suddenly the song came out of nowhere, moment.
-
Do you incorporate songs into your stories, and if you do, how so? BSB songs or songs by other artists? What's your opinion on doing this? Is it corny? Appropriate in some instances? Both?
I used to put song lyrics in certain stories, like at the beginning or end of a chapter (or sometimes in the middle), but I've stopped doing that after realizing that 1) I scroll right past lyrics in other people's stories without reading them, so why should I expect anyone to read them in mine? and 2) It can be really corny and downright distracting, especially if they're placed in the middle of a chapter. I am not knocking anyone who does use song lyrics that way, though, because I totally get why. I love music, and when I find a song that inspires me or really fits the scene, I want to include it! Broken and BMS had huge "soundtracks" of songs I used in them, enough to fill six CDs (because I burned them all one time, because I have no life LOL). A lot of them are really cheesy songs that I've since come to dislike, though. :(
I still include music in my stories, but only if it fits into an actual scene - like if the characters are actually singing or listening to a song on the radio or something. Sometimes I can cheat and include songs that inspire me that way... I did that with Queen's "Show Must Go On" in Curtain Call when I had Nick listening to it on his ipod before a show. It made sense in the scene, but it was also my personal anthem for that story, and I just really, really wanted to reference it.
I use a combination of BSB songs and songs by other artists - whatever fits, really!
Do you ever imagine songs while you're reading a fanfic, even if there isn't a mention of the song in the story itself?
I was going to say no, but then I realized that stuff reminds me of songs all the time! I am constantly singing to myself when I'm alone LOL. Usually it's as a joke, though, and often it's something from South Park, because I can make a South Park reference to just about anything. I can't remember the last time it happened when I was reading a fanfic, but I'm sure it's happened. I don't think I've ever read something and thought, "This song would be perfect playing in the background of this scene!" though.
-
New question: What do you do in real life, and what impact does it have on your writing? Do you tend to include things you know a lot about from your job and/or hobbies in your stories? Are you an expert at anything that comes in handy when writing fiction?
-
Do you prefer writing/reading a female centered fic or male centered and why?
I like them both equally, both reading and writing. Obviously it's easier to write from a female point of view because I know how they think lol.
-
New question: What do you do in real life, and what impact does it have on your writing? Do you tend to include things you know a lot about from your job and/or hobbies in your stories? Are you an expert at anything that comes in handy when writing fiction?
I have been a music teacher/singer for a long time now and it does help writing in this fandom because I understand how music works and know lots of musicians both in the industry and out of it. I have a pretty good handle on how the business works seeing how some of my friends have dealt with the spotlight on occasion. Also knowing how horrible the business can be has helped me come in at things from an insider's point of view. I guess that's where I use my 'expertise' I don't really use the teaching aspect too much. I have only made one character a music teacher in all of my novels.
As for hobbies, most of them revolve around music so I guess by default, I do kind of include them in my stories lol I don't really do much else except music type things besides reading and writing. Maybe I should take up a sport... yeah, I couldn't even finish typing that without laughing.
I am an expert at awesomeness! And it does come in handy, often! ;D :crazy:
-
Do you incorporate songs into your stories, and if you do, how so? BSB songs or songs by other artists? What's your opinion on doing this? Is it corny? Appropriate in some instances? Both? I don't usually incorporate songs into my stories, but I have kind of in one. I've used a few song lyrics as poetry that Nick was writing in a letter to someone. I can't remember if it was BSB lyrics or someone else's. Maybe it's corny, but I like corny sometimes lol.
Do you ever imagine songs while you're reading a fanfic, even if there isn't a mention of the song in the story itself? Can't say that I have imagined a song as I'm reading, but I know that when I listen to Song For The Unloved, I think of Song For The Undead :)
-
New question: What do you do in real life, and what impact does it have on your writing? Do you tend to include things you know a lot about from your job and/or hobbies in your stories? Are you an expert at anything that comes in handy when writing fiction?
I work for an IT company as a service desk analyst (one of those people who remotes on to your computer and tries to fix it). I don't think it has much of an impact on what I write about, I prefer to write about something other than computers lol. Whenever possible I like to write about places I know, although that doesn't happen when writing BSB stories. I'm an expert at nothing!
-
I am pretty sure you all know this already but I have been working at Taco Bell for about 11 years and White Castle for about 8. I have written about my job in Tales From The Drive Thru...other than that I do not really mention my job much in my writing.
As a kid I played basketball so whem writing At The Beginning i incorporated this. I usually try to use my hobbies and interests in my stories. I write about what I know.
-
I'm a 4th grade (9- and 10-year-olds) teacher, but aside from making a few of my characters teachers, I don't use much from my job in my writing. If I wrote more child characters, I probably would.
I'm far from an expert, but I have some background in music from years of taking piano lessons, playing the clarinet in band, and singing in choir, and that has come in handy for scenes when the guys are singing or playing music. I can read music and have a pretty solid knowledge of musical terminology and structure. I don't know much about the music business, though, besides what I've learned just from years of being a fan, so I find that aspect of it a lot harder to write.
I don't really have any other big hobbies besides writing, but I've been interested in medical stuff since I was kid, and that obviously comes into play in my stories a lot. I don't have much real life experience to draw on, but I have taken anatomy classes, watched a lot of medical shows on TV, read a lot of books, and done a lot of research on that kind of stuff so I can use it in my writing.
-
I have incorporated songs into my stories before. Mainly, I have my characters actually sing them, but I end up making the lyrics relatable to the current theme in the story. I agree that it's kind of corny, but in real-life, when there is a song on the radio that I'm digging, I end up either somehow relating it in my head to something I've gone through, or even creating a story in my head to go with it, so I think it's fun to translate that over to fanfic. The only time I've ever actually used BSB songs is when I'm writing about their performances or album production. Or there was the time I wrote about Nick hearing his own song on the radio and jamming out to it. haha. I don't tend to imagine a certain song when I'm reading a story, but I have, on occasion, been known to play an appropriate song in the background while I'm writing a particular scene.
In real life, I'm a pharmacist. I work part-time at our local hospital and stay home with my almost three year old the rest of the time. I have definitely incorporated some medical knowledge into my fics, and some "toddler knowledge" too. Like a lot of the rest of you, I do have some background music knowledge, and I'm somewhat of a vocalist (like church and the company talent show at this point). I was also in band and choir (show choir, actually, so I know how to put on a production..lo l).
-
New question for all of you veteran fanfic writers (so, like, everyone but me. lol) If you are a sequel writer, how much of the previous story do you reveal in your sequel?
The reason I ask is that I'm writing one right now, and it's going to be a totally different genre from the original, so I feel like I may have a bit of a different group of readers this time around who may not particularly enjoy reading the original. I don't want to completely confuse them by leaving plot holes in the story that can only be explained by reading the original, but I don't want to give away so much that if someone decides to go back and read the original, they already know everything that's going to happen. This is a completely selfish question, but I thought it would also be appropriate discussion for this thread.
-
New question for all of you veteran fanfic writers (so, like, everyone but me. lol) If you are a sequel writer, how much of the previous story do you reveal in your sequel?
Hrmm I guess it depends on the nature of the sequel. As you know for Scars, it's more of a continuation of the first story and really can't stand alone. When I came up with the idea, I always knew it was going to be a two story arc and designed it that way. So, I really don't think anyone could read the second story without feeling totally in the dark unless they read the first one. I haven't written a whole lot of sequels, but I think the three I have done all follow this similar pattern.
So, I guess it really depends on the nature of your sequel. Is it a continuation of the story from the previous one or is it just the same characters in a different situation? If it's the latter, you could probably get away with letting it stand on it's own as long as you spent some of the earlier chapters re-introducing your characters and their relationships to one another.
I can't really think of any fanfics that have done that because well...surpris e surprise... I tend to not read series or sequels with a very few exceptions. But, I will use Dan Brown as an example, even though I'm not a huge fan of his latest book, you can read all the Robert Langdon books out of sequence and they would still make sense because Brown always does kind of a quick this is what you missed in the last book, type of explanation when it comes to his characters.
Here's another question for you which relates to Emily's!
How do you feel about sequels and series in general? Do you write them and or read them? Do you know ahead of time that you will be writing a bunch of stories or do you make that decision later on?
-
As far as sequels and series go, I like them when I've fallen in love with the characters from the original and care about what happens to them next. That being said, I tend to prefer when the same characters are put into a different situation instead of just having a continuation of the story, especially in a romance. I tend to get a little bored with a continuation of a romance story, with the exception of a few what can stand on great writing alone. So, to answer your questions within the answer to my question, I'm putting my characters into a different situation, but there are some big, plot-related references to the old story that readers need to be aware of so that they understand the premise of the second story. So..... I think maybe I have a plan. ;D Thanks!
-
In real life, I'm a pharmacist. I work part-time at our local hospital and stay home with my almost three year old the rest of the time. I have definitely incorporated some medical knowledge into my fics, and some "toddler knowledge" too. Like a lot of the rest of you, I do have some background music knowledge, and I'm somewhat of a vocalist (like church and the company talent show at this point). I was also in band and choir (show choir, actually, so I know how to put on a production..lo l).
You are actually what inspired my question, after the review I left you on FILA and your response to it. I could tell you knew your stuff when it came to the medical aspect of it, and what impressed me most was how detailed you were with the medications, knowing the right dosages and whatnot, so it makes total sense that you're a pharmacist. I wasn't sure, but also suspected you must be a mom, because the way you wrote Drew also seemed spot-on! Same with the musical stuff, now that I think about it, especially the parts where they were arranging songs and recording. You had the perfect background to write that story realistically! :)
-
This is true! Now to attempt to branch out and write about something I don't know so much about!
-
New question for all of you veteran fanfic writers (so, like, everyone but me. lol) If you are a sequel writer, how much of the previous story do you reveal in your sequel?
The reason I ask is that I'm writing one right now, and it's going to be a totally different genre from the original, so I feel like I may have a bit of a different group of readers this time around who may not particularly enjoy reading the original. I don't want to completely confuse them by leaving plot holes in the story that can only be explained by reading the original, but I don't want to give away so much that if someone decides to go back and read the original, they already know everything that's going to happen. This is a completely selfish question, but I thought it would also be appropriate discussion for this thread.
I haven't written many sequels in the last ten years, mainly just By My Side, but when I do sequels, they're almost always, like Mare said, a continuation of the last story, so I assume that the people who will be reading them are the same people who have read the first story. In fact, I usually put some kind of a disclaimer in the beginning warning readers that they better have read the first story first. For that reason, I don't do a lot of recapping, but I do realize that even readers who have read the first story might have forgotten some of it, so I put in little reminders about things that have happened or reference specific parts from the first story to keep them fresh in my readers' minds if they're going to be relevant later. I used little flashbacks sometimes in BMS, which is kind of a clunky way to do it, but it's still effective. Just having the characters reminisce either in their thoughts or in a conversation works too and is more realistic.
In your case, Emily, since your sequel is going to be a totally different genre and you're wanting it to sort of stand alone so you can attract other readers, I would suggest giving just enough information that people who haven't read the first one can figure out who the characters are and what their relationship is to each other, but don't retell their whole back story. You don't want to bore readers who have read it already, and you also don't want to spoil the first story for new readers who might want to go back and read it later. If you just drop some hints at important things that have happened in the characters' pasts without revealing everything, you may even attract some of those new readers to WANT to go back and read about what really happened. You got me to do that with The Sisterhood of the Red Sweatpants - I had to do some inferring about the characters, but I really had no trouble understanding that story even without reading its companion, but I found myself curious about the characters and how they got to that point, so I ended up reading Falling in Love Again anyway. And in that story, the little hints you dropped about Annie's back story (especially regarding Andrew) kept me reading, mainly because I wanted to find out the whole story of what happened. It's good to keep your readers guessing and wanting to know more. Use that same strategy in your sequel, and you should be good to go!
-
This is true! Now to attempt to branch out and write about something I don't know so much about!
Hey if I can do romance and Julie can do slash, surely you can do whatever it is you're about to do! LOL Go for it!
-
How do you feel about sequels and series in general? Do you write them and or read them? Do you know ahead of time that you will be writing a bunch of stories or do you make that decision later on?
As a reader, I tend to like sequels/series better with published fiction than fanfic, but it all depends on the story and how much thought the author put into the decision to turn it into a series. J.K. Rowling, for example, always knew that the Harry Potter series was going to be seven novels long, and although each one tells its own story, they go together to tell a bigger story. You can see evidence of her thorough planning in the way that it's structured.
When I decide whether or not to read a sequel of a story I liked, there are two questions I ask myself:
1. Do I care about these characters enough to want to read more of their story?
2. Is there really more story to tell?
If I'm left hanging after the first story and do care about the characters, I'll almost always read the sequel. If the first story stands alone and wraps up nicely, I really need to be able to answer "yes" to both of those questions. I think one of the mistakes authors make with sequels is writing them for no reason other than that they want to or because they can't let go of their characters. But sometimes there just isn't another story to tell that's going to be interesting without going over the top. There have been several sequels to stories I love that I haven't bothered to read or started to read and stopped because of just that.
As a writer, I wrote way more sequels in my first two years of writing fanfic than I have in the last decade. Some of those series really could have just been combined into one story, and some of them have sequels that were completely unnecessary and over the top. I learned that just because I have an idea for a sequel doesn't mean I should use it!
My only notable sequel in the last ten years has been By My Side, which is the sequel to Broken. When I was writing Broken, I did not intend to write a sequel to it, and so it wraps up with a nice, neat ending and can stand alone as a story about Nick being knocked down by an illness and finding a way to get back on his feet (or foot LOL). That said, I saw the potential to further explore the romantic relationship he forms, which was really just a subplot in Broken, so I decided to write a sequel that continued his and Claire's story with their relationship as the main storyline and the aftermath of going through cancer as more of a subplot. Was it necessary? No, but I do think there was definitely more story to tell there, so in my mind, it was worth writing, and I think the readers who cared about those two characters and their relationship in the first story found it worth reading.
-
Hey if I can do romance and Julie can do slash, surely you can do whatever it is you're about to do! LOL Go for it!
LOL Too true! I love that this thread is getting us to branch out and write outside of our comfort zones.
-
Ooh, another good published example for the whole series question is the Kissed by an Angel series by Elizabeth Chandler, which, sort of like Star Wars, started out as a trilogy of three novels back in the 90s and is now six novels long because she wrote another trilogy just over the last few years.
The original three novels told one story and went together so well that I don't think you can even buy them as separate novels anymore. When I bought them back in 1998, it was one thick book with all three stories inside, so I tend to think of it as just one, three-part novel. But all three parts are definitely necessary to tell the whole story.
The original trilogy wraps up nicely, so I was surprised when I found out she had written another sequel 10+ years later. I bought it right away, though, because I had loved the original series so much. I read it, and while I enjoyed it, it wasn't nearly as good as the original and definitely had the feel of being stretched... like she was really "reaching" by writing it. Then she released two more books to complete the new trilogy, which I also bought and read. They did go together to tell a new and different story that still related to the one told in the original trilogy, but it wasn't as good, and the ending of the last book pissed me off so much that I'd like to pretend they don't exist. Much like how some of the hardcore Star Wars fans feel about the prequel trilogy, I guess. (I don't mind the prequel trilogy, but the original is better.)
I dunno, it's just another example to show that while series can be a great idea, they can also go wrong if they're stretched past their limit.
-
Get back on his foot! lmao I love you!
You pretty much answered my question exactly how I would have, Julie. I feel the same about sequels and series and tend to ask myself those very same questions before I read the next story. I believe I have only ever read one full series and that was the Swollen Issues one because I needed to find out what happened to Nick in the end. I do feel like most of the time, sequels exist mainly because it is hard to give up characters after investing so much time into them, but unless those characters grip me to the point that I NEED to know what happens next, I tend to bid them farewell at the end of the first story.
I do enjoy series when it comes to books but aside from the Harry Potter books which I felt like got better and better with each one, most of the others to me tend to go the other way. Hunger Games is an example of that. By the third book I kept saying "Oh she wrote this one because she was commissioned for three books!" LOL and those Flowers in the Attic books and the Vampire Chronicles by Anne Rice. I've never read the Angel Series, but it sounds like the same idea.
I usually never watch a sequel to a movie for that same reason.
-
When you're trying to stick to writing one story, and you get an idea for another that you can't get out of your head, what do you do? How do you stay focused on one project at a time?
-
Get back on his foot! lmao I love you!
You pretty much answered my question exactly how I would have, Julie. I feel the same about sequels and series and tend to ask myself those very same questions before I read the next story. I believe I have only ever read one full series and that was the Swollen Issues one because I needed to find out what happened to Nick in the end. I do feel like most of the time, sequels exist mainly because it is hard to give up characters after investing so much time into them, but unless those characters grip me to the point that I NEED to know what happens next, I tend to bid them farewell at the end of the first story.
I do enjoy series when it comes to books but aside from the Harry Potter books which I felt like got better and better with each one, most of the others to me tend to go the other way. Hunger Games is an example of that. By the third book I kept saying "Oh she wrote this one because she was commissioned for three books!" LOL and those Flowers in the Attic books and the Vampire Chronicles by Anne Rice. I've never read the Angel Series, but it sounds like the same idea.
I usually never watch a sequel to a movie for that same reason.
;)
I agree with you on the series you mentioned, at least Harry Potter and The Hunger Games. I haven't read the other ones. But yeah, while I thought the first two Hunger Games were really good, the third one totally jumped the shark. It was just too much.
I was the same way with Swollen Issues, and while I love that series, even it was a little too much. Some fanfic series are more like soap operas, in that they just keep going and going and going and get SO ridiculous. And yet, as long as you don't care about reality LOL, they can still be really entertaining. That's why people watch soap operas, right? I watched Days of Our Lives for about a year, and it was so ridiculous, it WAS entertaining!
-
Yup, I felt the same way about Swollen Issues as well. LOL
-
What are some of your secrets when it comes to reading/writing fanfic? Or about the boys or any other fandom in general?
Think of this question as a Backstreet confessional of sorts? lol
-
When you're trying to stick to writing one story, and you get an idea for another that you can't get out of your head, what do you do? How do you stay focused on one project at a time?
When that happens to me and the idea won't go away, I just tend to go ahead and write the first chapter of that story without posting it though. Also there have been times that I have used the idea in one of my current stories instead of writing another one. Some of my biggest twists and turns have come about because I took a story idea and made it into a plot twist instead.
-
I love how we're coming up with all these questions now in the summer since usually the rest of the year this thread is completely dead! lol
So, here's another question!
Do you tend to post your chapters right after you write them or do you sit on a few and then post sporadically so you stay ahead of yourself? Or do you wait until you are completely done with the story before you start to post?
-
:D I'm so behind with all of those questions!
Do you incorporate songs into your stories, and if you do, how so? BSB songs or songs by other artists? What's your opinion on doing this? Is it corny? Appropriate in some instances? Both?
It depends. I'm always inspired by songs, I can't listen to one song without imagine how it can be turned into a story. Usually, I tend to use only one verse or the chorus at the beginning of the story or at end. I think that I've used some lyrics of a song only for one story, it was "Tonight" by Enrique Iglesias and the explicit version. It was approriate having Nick singing it, given the situation :D :D :D I do find it corny when the songs are used randomly or that so loved scene to sing someone in coma. Never done it.
Do you ever imagine songs while you're reading a fanfic, even if there isn't a mention of the song in the story itself?
Yes, I do. Especially if there is a certain word that made me think about a song.
What do you do in real life, and what impact does it have on your writing? Do you tend to include things you know a lot about from your job and/or hobbies in your stories? Are you an expert at anything that comes in handy when writing fiction?
I'm currently jobless but I do work at home, doing all the houseworks and the cooking since I'm still living with my parents. Especially when I'm writing Brian and Nick set in domestic scene, I do tend to use this in the writing (and usually it's Brian the one that ends up with the works lol). My hobbies are, aside writing, listening to music (I've played the piano for years) and cooking and the last one is always something that appears in my works.
-
When that happens to me and the idea won't go away, I just tend to go ahead and write the first chapter of that story without posting it though. Also there have been times that I have used the idea in one of my current stories instead of writing another one. Some of my biggest twists and turns have come about because I took a story idea and made it into a plot twist instead.
I feel like I would totally jump the shark if I tried that with mine, but that's interesting!
-
Do you tend to post your chapters right after you write them or do you sit on a few and then post sporadically so you stay ahead of yourself? Or do you wait until you are completely done with the story before you start to post?
I've never written a sequel So I skipped the last question.
As far as posting goes and wait until I'm completely done so that I can go back and edit and make any changes I need to do before i start posting. That way I know to whether or not the story is actually going to be finished, too.
-
Do you tend to post your chapters right after you write them or do you sit on a few and then post sporadically so you stay ahead of yourself? Or do you wait until you are completely done with the story before you start to post?
I usually wait at least a day (or until morning, since I often finish chapters late at night) to post. That gives me a chance to walk away from my writing for at least a few hours so that I can proofread it with fresh eyes. If I post right away, when I'm in that giddy, I-just-finished-a-chapter-YAY! mode, I'm worried I'll overlook something and end up wishing I hadn't. I need to let it marinate for a bit first to make sure it's right.
On stories that I'm able to update consistently (it's been awhile since I've had one of those, but Curtain Call was one), I just post chapters as I finish them, but if I'm worried about writer's block setting in, I'll try to stay ahead of myself so I have some chapters on reserve in case I stop writing for awhile, so I can still update. I'm three chapters ahead in Guilty Roads right now and have been trying to update once a week or whenever I finish another chapter, but I'm falling behind on that... stupid slash story threw me off schedule! LOL
I have never waited to post a whole novel until it was finished, although I wish I had done that with my Harry Potter crossover. Instead, I started posting it after I'd worked on it consistently for a week and thought I was good to go... and then school started again, and I haven't updated it since. I'm three or four chapters ahead of myself there, too, but I don't want to post any more until I know I'm going to be able to keep writing it consistently. With that in mind, I have this ER crossover I've been working on here and there, and I think I'm going to hold on to that one until it's at least half done, if not completely finished, just because I don't want to make the same mistake again!
-
I've never written a sequel So I skipped the last question.
As far as posting goes and wait until I'm completely done so that I can go back and edit and make any changes I need to do before i start posting. That way I know to whether or not the story is actually going to be finished, too.
I am trying to have your willpower!
For you and anyone else who waits to post: Do you find that you're still as excited to post something you wrote awhile ago as you would be posting something you just finished, or does the excitement wear off?
I know last summer with Secrets of the Heart, I got quite a few chapters ahead of myself and didn't end up posting the end of the story until several weeks after I'd finished it, and by that point, I was kinda "Meh!" about it. It was still fun to check "complete" when I posted it, but I didn't get that same giddy feeling I'd had when I actually finished it. That's one thing I enjoy about updating as I write and not writing ahead - I get that instant gratification with feedback on something I've just finished.
-
What are some of your secrets when it comes to reading/writing fanfic? Or about the boys or any other fandom in general?
Think of this question as a Backstreet confessional of sorts? lol
This is a fun question, but I can't think of any! What are yours, Mare? Maybe I'll get inspired if I see someone else answer it first LOL.
-
When you're trying to stick to writing one story, and you get an idea for another that you can't get out of your head, what do you do? How do you stay focused on one project at a time?
I'm not able to sta focused on one project at a time. I think it's because I'm like that even in real life, I'm always doing three o four things at that same time. :D And I'm an emotional writer, when I'm feeling down or angry I have to write, even if it's something that doesn't belong to my current story. So I've like ten or more documents of word with only the beginning of the story and then a endless "to be continued". As my best friend always saus "you're blessed to write in a fandom really small because otherwise you would be eat alive making the readers waiting years for a chapter." :D :D
-
As my best friend always saus "you're blessed to write in a fandom really small because otherwise you would be eat alive making the readers waiting years for a chapter." :D :D
I don't see our fandom as being really small, but I guess we are compared to the ones that are huge right now, like One Direction and Harry Potter. People here may still eat you alive if they have to wait years on a chapter, but at least they'll remember you. Your story would be lost in the shuffle on some of the bigger sites! When I posted my HP crossover on fanfiction.net last year, it was crazy how quickly it disappeared from whatever the equivalent of their most recent page is. I didn't expect to get any reviews because I didn't expect anyone to even be able to find it! As I've said before, I love that AC is active, but not so crazy active that it's hard to keep up. It's nice that when you update, your story usually stays on the Most Recent page for at least a couple of days so people can see it.
-
This is a fun question, but I can't think of any! What are yours, Mare? Maybe I'll get inspired if I see someone else answer it first LOL.
I was thinking of starting a brand new thread just for this question so we could add on to it as we wanted to. Kind of like the pet peeve thread lol
but here are some of mine:
~ I put a lot more importance on reviews then I say but not mine, other peoples! Before I decide to read something I'm on the fence about I almost always check out the reviews to see what they say. If all I see is 'good job!' or 'update!' by names I am otherwise not familiar with, I tend to skip the story. If the author hasn't responded to reviews, I'll skip the story no matter how highly recommended it comes. If I see a lot of familiar names reviewing a story with longer more detailed reviews, it tells me that maybe I might like it too since those people have the same taste I do and had formed opinions about what they were reading enough to leave a detailed review.
~ When a chapter is really long, I tend to lose interest sometimes, so I usually skim and look for dialogue to help me get through. Reading that, lets me know the important things that have happened. lol
~ No matter who you use on your banners, I picture your characters the way I see them and it's never as the actor or actresses you pick lol
~ If I don't like how a story is moving along, I create my own version in my head.
~ If I can't visualize the story I'm reading by the third chapter, I stop reading. I have to see it play in my head as a movie for me to stay interested.
~ I lost respect for Backstreet when they teamed up with New Kids to the point where I was ready to hand back my 'fan' card. Thank God for Kevin's return. He changed all that but I'm afraid of it happening again!
I'm sure I have tons more but that's the general idea! :)
-
How do you feel about sequels and series in general? Do you write them and or read them? Do you know ahead of time that you will be writing a bunch of stories or do you make that decision later on?
I love them, both reading and writing. Aside oneshot or stories that stand alone, I always imagine my stories as telefilms, so each one is like a season, made of episodes (stories). I believe it's because I tend to literally live with my charactes so it's hard to let them go. So, when I plan a story, I always ask myself if the plot can be stretched or deserved a sequel. Like "Love Story". I've always knew that I was going to write more stories about them, that's why I left the ending open: there is still a lot to tell and that's because it's AU.
The story that I'm currently planning already have a sequel and that's because it's a fantasy, with Brian as an half uman and half angel. ;D
I don't see our fandom as being really small, but I guess we are compared to the ones that are huge right now, like One Direction and Harry Potter. People here may still eat you alive if they have to wait years on a chapter, but at least they'll remember you. Your story would be lost in the shuffle on some of the bigger sites! When I posted my HP crossover on fanfiction.net last year, it was crazy how quickly it disappeared from whatever the equivalent of their most recent page is. I didn't expect to get any reviews because I didn't expect anyone to even be able to find it! As I've said before, I love that AC is active, but not so crazy active that it's hard to keep up. It's nice that when you update, your story usually stays on the Most Recent page for at least a couple of days so people can see it.
I forgot to add that we were talking about the Italian BSB fandom, sorry :). It's really really small. So small that on the main fanfiction archive, I'm the only one who keeps it alive. :D That was part of the reason why I decided to join the AC.
But yes, I agree with you. I love that our fandom is small. ;D
-
I love how we're coming up with all these questions now in the summer since usually the rest of the year this thread is completely dead! lol
So, here's another question!
Do you tend to post your chapters right after you write them or do you sit on a few and then post sporadically so you stay ahead of yourself? Or do you wait until you are completely done with the story before you start to post?
When I was updating frequently, I always stayed ahead of myself by five chapters. I wouldn't post the first chapter until the fifth one was written. Mainly because I wanted to make sure it was something I was going to commit to before posting it for everyone and I wanted to be able to update at least once a week consistently while I was still writing the novel. I gave myself a goal of writing one chapter a week and that kind of always kept me ahead of myself. Granted, it didn't always work and most of the time I ended up catching up to myself LOL
I have also done the instantaneous posting. I agree with what Julie said, it's fun to post those and get that instant gratification because it does lose it's oomph by the time it's posted otherwise! I remember with Whatever the Night, I was sitting on those chapters and had written Donald Trump as president long before he decided to run and I kept smacking myself thinking "I wish I had posted this before the fact because now everyone will think I wrote it because he decided to run!" LOL
I have never waited for a story to be complete. I don't think I have the patience to do that.
-
I feel like I would totally jump the shark if I tried that with mine, but that's interesting!
I'm sure I've jumped plenty of sharks lol
-
I forgot to add that we were talking about the Italian BSB fandom, sorry :). It's really really small. So small that on the main fanfiction archive, I'm the only one who keeps it alive. :D That was part of the reason why I decided to join the AC.
But yes, I agree with you. I love that our fandom is small. ;D
Ohh, okay. Yeah, I don't see too many fanfics in languages other than English. It's nice that so many people outside of English-speaking countries know enough English that we can talk to each other and share our stories, but I wouldn't mind people posting their stories in their own languages either. Not that I'd be able to read them that way LOL, but other people would.
I do know of a Portuguese fanfic site that has girls who actually translate fanfics written in other languages into Portuguese so there will be more stories to read there. That sounds like a LOT of work to me, but I think it's cool.
-
Ohh, okay. Yeah, I don't see too many fanfics in languages other than English. It's nice that so many people outside of English-speaking countries know enough English that we can talk to each other and share our stories, but I wouldn't mind people posting their stories in their own languages either. Not that I'd be able to read them that way LOL, but other people would.
I do know of a Portuguese fanfic site that has girls who actually translate fanfics written in other languages into Portuguese so there will be more stories to read there. That sounds like a LOT of work to me, but I think it's cool.
You know, I've thought it about, translate some stories in Italian but I know it's a hard work. It's one thing translating your own story because I know what I wanted to say and I don't have problem adding a little scenes more. But if I had to translate someone's else work, I have to stick with their work and that would be really hard.
I've to thank my love for reading if I know English this well. Thus I love English so it has never been a problem reading something that wasn't in Italian.
-
Thanks for sharing your confessions, Mare; that gives me a better idea of what you mean, although I still can't think of any for myself right now!
~ No matter who you use on your banners, I picture your characters the way I see them and it's never as the actor or actresses you pick lol
LOL Same here, even for my own stories - I never picture the characters exactly as the people I choose to "play" them if I make a banner with their faces on it. I usually don't for other people's stories either. Even when I read Harry Potter, I don't see Daniel Radcliffe, Rupert Grint, and Emma Watson in my head... I see my own version of those characters. Sometimes, though, having a picture on a banner or book cover helps give me a clearer idea of what the author intended the character to look like.
Like with the story of Emily's I read this week, Falling in Love Again, she used Rachel McAdams in the banner. To be honest, I hardly glanced at the banner when I first clicked on the story, but when I went back to read more the next day, I did take a closer look at it and thought, "Oh, Rachel McAdams... okay, so that's the look she was going for with Annie." I knew Annie had curly auburn hair and had been described as "cute," but that was about it. Seeing Rachel McAdams and knowing the way she acts in her movies gave me a better idea of what kind of cute Annie was supposed to be.
-
You know, I've thought it about, translate some stories in Italian but I know it's a hard work. It's one thing translating your own story because I know what I wanted to say and I don't have problem adding a little scenes more. But if I had to translate someone's else work, I have to stick with their work and that would be really hard.
I've to thank my love for reading if I know English this well. Thus I love English so it has never been a problem reading something that wasn't in Italian.
The only reason I know of that site is because one of the girls on it emailed me to ask if she could translate Curtain Call and post it there - with credit to me for writing the original, of course. I was really flattered and thought it was cool idea. I have it bookmarked, so I just went back to look after I posted that - she only got through Chapter 4 LOL. So, not really far enough to get into the story at all. But that's okay because she linked to the complete version that's on my site, so I guess if people want more, they can go there and read it in English. I would have been super impressed if she'd managed to translate all 90 chapters by now! I can't imagine how tedious and difficult that would be.
-
The only reason I know of that site is because one of the girls on it emailed me to ask if she could translate Curtain Call and post it there - with credit to me for writing the original, of course. I was really flattered and thought it was cool idea. I have it bookmarked, so I just went back to look after I posted that - she only got through Chapter 4 LOL. So, not really far enough to get into the story at all. But that's okay because she linked to the complete version that's on my site, so I guess if people want more, they can go there and read it in English. I would have been super impressed if she'd managed to translate all 90 chapters by now! I can't imagine how tedious and difficult that would be.
Wow. Congrats to them, really.
-
What are some of your secrets when it comes to reading/writing fanfic? Or about the boys or any other fandom in general?
Okay, I thought of one!
I used to read the first couple chapters of stories and then click to the end and skim the last few to see if anything interesting happened before I decided whether or not to commit to reading them. I did this mostly with romance. If I saw anything about a hospital or a funeral or any hints of death, despair, and drama, I would go back to the beginning and keep reading. If not, I would move on to a different story.
I would never do that now if I thought I actually might want to read the story because I hate spoilers, but I'll admit, knowing that something tragic happens to the characters later in the story is still one way to get me to read something I otherwise wouldn't. But then I'm a hypocrite with my own stories because, since I hate spoilers, I usually don't even hint at that kind of thing in my own summaries. I guess I just count on my readers to expect that something bad will happen at some point, because that's just how I roll.
-
Okay, I thought of one!
I used to read the first couple chapters of stories and then click to the end and skim the last few to see if anything interesting happened before I decided whether or not to commit to reading them. I did this mostly with romance. If I saw anything about a hospital or a funeral or any hints of death, despair, and drama, I would go back to the beginning and keep reading. If not, I would move on to a different story.
I would never do that now if I thought I actually might want to read the story because I hate spoilers, but I'll admit, knowing that something tragic happens to the characters later in the story is still one way to get me to read something I otherwise wouldn't. But then I'm a hypocrite with my own stories because, since I hate spoilers, I usually don't even hint at that kind of thing in my own summaries. I guess I just count on my readers to expect that something bad will happen at some point, because that's just how I roll.
I do that too! LOL Not as much anymore but sometimes I'll go the last chapter to see if we're talking about anyone in past tense. I do that with books too!
-
I never do it with books, which is why it was weird I did it with fanfics. Well, that's not entirely true... I used to flip ahead a few chapters in my Lurlene McDaniel books, if they were moving too slowly for me, to find out how much farther I had to read before the main character got diagnosed with some deadly disease. They pretty much all followed the same formula, so it was never hard to find.
A related confession: the reason I finally read "Between the Lines," after always writing it off as something I wouldn't like because it was an AU about baseball, was that I found out through word of mouth that one of the boys had a brain tumor in it. I was like, "Baseball? Boring... Wait, brain tumor? Sold!" Once I read it (and loved it), I realized it would have been a great story even without the brain tumor, but of course, that made it even better.
-
LMAO!!
-
Julie, I loved the Lurlene McDaniels books when I was growing up! That's about all I have to say right now because my DSL is down and I'm on my phone, but you ladies were chatty today. May catch up later!
-
Awesome! Yeah, unsurprisingly, she was my favorite author from about fourth grade to halfway through high school LOL.
Hope your internet comes back soon!
-
A related confession: the reason I finally read "Between the Lines," after always writing it off as something I wouldn't like because it was an AU about baseball, was that I found out through word of mouth that one of the boys had a brain tumor in it. I was like, "Baseball? Boring... Wait, brain tumor? Sold!" Once I read it (and loved it), I realized it would have been a great story even without the brain tumor, but of course, that made it even better.
lol I love that story for the same reason too. Actually, when I read the story again, I tend to skip all the first chapters and go straight to the part when he is dying. :D
-
lol I love that story for the same reason too. Actually, when I read the story again, I tend to skip all the first chapters and go straight to the part when he is dying. :D
LOL Makes sense; that's a pretty long story!
Have you ever read Cardio (http://www.dreamers-sanctuary.com/hosted/cardio.html)? It's an OLD story, but right up your alley! I have quite a vivid memory of being 14 and reading it... I had just gotten contacts and was only supposed to wear them for a few hours each day to break them in, and I remember sitting in front of my computer in my room with my contacts in and freaking sobbing over this story and worrying that the tears were going to wash the contacts right out of my eyes LOL. I was so dramatic back then!
-
My conversation with Cinzia in the confession thread gave me an idea for another question:
How have your feelings about each boy changed over the years, from when you first became a fan until now? Has your writing reflected any of these changes (like, do you find yourself writing more or less about certain boys than you used to)?
-
LOL Makes sense; that's a pretty long story!
Have you ever read Cardio (http://www.dreamers-sanctuary.com/hosted/cardio.html)? It's an OLD story, but right up your alley! I have quite a vivid memory of being 14 and reading it... I had just gotten contacts and was only supposed to wear them for a few hours each day to break them in, and I remember sitting in front of my computer in my room with my contacts in and freaking sobbing over this story and worrying that the tears were going to wash the contacts right out of my eyes LOL. I was so dramatic back then!
I did read it. And I sobbed like a little girl. I still sob when I read it again. :-[ :-[
-
I did read it. And I sobbed like a little girl. I still sob when I read it again. :-[ :-[
I haven't read it in a long time, but I read it quite a few times back in the day and probably cried every time. That story inspired the first fanfic I ever finished and posted online, cause I thought of how he could be saved LOL.
-
I haven't read it in a long time, but I read it quite a few times back in the day and probably cried every time. That story inspired the first fanfic I ever finished and posted online, cause I thought of how he could be saved LOL.
I thought it too. I was like: "He can't die. He can't." :'( I was still in the period when I couldn't imagine a story without an happy ending. Now... well, now I'm more excited if there is the "character death" in the warnings. :D
My conversation with Cinzia in the confession thread gave me an idea for another question:
How have your feelings about each boy changed over the years, from when you first became a fan until now? Has your writing reflected any of these changes (like, do you find yourself writing more or less about certain boys than you used to)?
As I said in our conversation, I wasn't (and still I'm not) a Nick's girl. But, writing about him (always together with Brian) has changed my feelings towards him. I'm still not in love with him, I still don't get all the hype and crazyness but writing has given me a different perspectives towards him, especially because I tend to write more on the physochologist side so I have to literally enter into his mind. I still love more my Nick than the real one, though. lol
-
LOL I have definitely felt that way about Nick before - I loved my Broken Nick better than real life Nick during the Dark Ages (2003-2004). Pretty much anyone's Nick was more ideal than real life Nick back then!
-
My conversation with Cinzia in the confession thread gave me an idea for another question:
How have your feelings about each boy changed over the years, from when you first became a fan until now? Has your writing reflected any of these changes (like, do you find yourself writing more or less about certain boys than you used to)?
I think my feelings for the boys haven't really changed all that much over the years. It's interesting to me, that once Kevin did leave the group, it did become harder for me to write about them all because I felt like they had lost that brotherly connection. I have always felt like he was the bonding point for them.
-
It's funny because even through his dark time, I never stopped liking Nick. I actually think I started taking more of an interest in him because I was so worried about him and felt like he had no one to turn to. I'm pretty sure that's when I also started disliking Brian. lol
-
It's funny because even through his dark time, I never stopped liking Nick. I actually think I started taking more of an interest in him because I was so worried about him and felt like he had no one to turn to. I'm pretty sure that's when I also started disliking Brian. lol
I wasn't a passionate fan in those years, especially because at that time I didn't have Internet so I couldn't access to all the information. But I think that my not linking Nick started when I found out that he, along with the boys, hadn't been there for Brian for his surgery. And it still piss me off when some fans try to justify him saying that he was too young to understand. lol They make him sound like he was an idiot or stupid since he was 18 years old. lol
-
I never stopped liking Nick, but I did find myself shaking my head sadly at him fairly often. The Punk'd episode is a perfect example. Oh, Nick... LOL. But remembering how he was then just makes me appreciate the way he is now even more!
I might as well answer the rest of my question now. As I've already said with Nick, he was my least favorite at one point, early on in my fandom, and is now a close second favorite. I write about him a lot more now than I did when I started writing fanfic.
Brian has always been my favorite Backstreet Boy and still is and always will be, but if I'm being totally honest, I probably did love him a little bit more back in the good old days of Frick & Frack and before the Husband/Wylee days. I like Leighanne (most of the time), but sometimes the two of them together are just ridiculous, and I think that's totally her influence. I'd still marry him in a heartbeat, though... and make him stop wearing scarves and carrying manpurses and homeschooling his son. :angel: I used to make Brian the lead in just about every story I wrote, but since he got married and had Baylee, I've been writing about him less and less... it's just hard to ditch the baggage.
AJ used to be my second favorite after Brian, until he was replaced by Nick. I still like him, though, and he's probably my favorite to write as a supporting character in my stories.
My love for Howie and Kevin has grown a lot since probably about the Never Gone era. I never paid much attention to either of them before that, but I've come to appreciate them. Kevin leaving was probably good for my Howie love because it gave Howie an opportunity to step up and show more of his personality, which I quite enjoy, but Kevin coming back has increased my love for Kevin tenfold! I've never liked Kevin more than I do right now. And while I never really wrote about either of them in my stories, other than as supporting characters, I'm giving Kevin a lot of attention in Guilty Roads and have an idea for a Howie novel messing with my head right now. They're both bringing more balance to my writing.
-
I wasn't a passionate fan in those years, especially because at that time I didn't have Internet so I couldn't access to all the information. But I think that my not linking Nick started when I found out that he, along with the boys, hadn't been there for Brian for his surgery. And it still piss me off when some fans try to justify him saying that he was too young to understand. lol They make him sound like he was an idiot or stupid since he was 18 years old. lol
There may be some truth to that...
LOL just kidding... maybe... :-\
-
Along the same lines, I was never a Nick girl. Now, I kind of left the "fandom" for a while, particularly after Kevin left, but even before. At that time in my life, I was just so busy with things like school and marriage at a very young age (I was 21, he was 28), that I just really didn't think much about it much. Oh, I still loved them, but to actually be paying much attention to what they were doing-- I didn't. The NKOTBSB tour is actually what brought me back (sorry, Mare). A couple friends and I ended up going, and I was "Holy #$%! Have you seen/heard Nick?" That man has aged to gracefully. I mean, all of them have, but he's the one who's changed the most, for the better, both physically and most importantly, emotionally. As far as my stories go, I like to contract FILA Nick with Forever Nick. Forever Nick is a goofy, irresponsible teenager. FILA Nick (which is more today's Nick) is so much more than that. Truth is that both portrayals are likely somewhat accurate.
-
Okay, here's the question Mare made me think of:
How do your writing preferences differ from your reading preferences? Is there anything you like to include in your own stories that you don't like to see in other people's, or vice versa?
-
As far as my stories go, I like to contract FILA Nick with Forever Nick. Forever Nick is a goofy, irresponsible teenager. FILA Nick (which is more today's Nick) is so much more than that. Truth is that both portrayals are likely somewhat accurate.
I like reading about both of those versions of Nick. The older, more mature Nick is more attractive to me, but the younger, more immature version of him tends to entertain me more.
In my own stories, though, I definitely prefer writing older Nick. I guess that is one example to answer the question I just posed!
-
I think back then, none of them were there for each other. I'm curious to see how that all plays out in the documentary. I can tell you for me, one thing that's different and it has nothing at all to do with age, is a support system.
This is my take on things and it's going to be long! lol
Brian during that time had the undying support of his family. Nick never did. I think that makes a world of difference when forming and understanding relationships. When you come from a very firm background and I love Brian's parents, I wanted his mom to adopt me after meeting her and seeing how warm she was! LOL But when you have that love and support around you, you also are taught behaviors that otherwise might not come naturally to you.
In that way, I don't know if Nick truly understood how to be a good friend to someone because he probably never experienced it himself through his family. If Nick had heart surgery back then, I could see Brian being by his side, because his parents would tell him to be and would have taught him to always be there for the people you love. Nick's parents, probably would not have been there in the same capacity. Hell, I'm not entirely sure they would have done anything more than turn it into a photo op for Aaron or something!
I think now that Nick is grown and for the first time gets what it feels like to be loved, things would be different. It's a learned behavior. I get it because I know! But I also think sometimes people who have been brought up in a solid family background, it might be hard for them to understand. People like Brian, Kevin and Howie. You can tell they can not relate to Nick at all when it comes to the family things, but your family is what you learn from when you are young. Especially when you're not going to school and your only sense of 'friendship' is the four people you are in a band with and all the sleazy misc people who show up as a result.
In that way, yes I put more on Brian when Nick was going through his rough patch because there's no doubt in my mind that he knew how to be a good friend, but instead he distanced himself from the situation.
-
^
If I had known so many posts would have showed up between when I started to write this and now I would have quoted Cinzia! LOL
-
That's an interesting analysis and probably very true. In defense of Blurry Brian, though, I think you can be supportive of a friend without having to support all the bad decisions your friend is making... and if there's a lot of that happening, sometimes you do need to take a step back to avoid getting caught in the crossfire yourself. Especially when you're trying to establish yourself as a Christian music artist and your friend is dating Paris Hilton and getting DUIs. Just saying LOL.
Without knowing what was really going on between the guys behind the scenes during that period, I'm not sure Brian or any of them could have done much to help Nick, other than set a good example. Nick needed to make his mistakes and learn some life lessons the hard way; that's just part of growing up. I'm glad he did.
-
Okay, here's the question Mare made me think of:
How do your writing preferences differ from your reading preferences? Is there anything you like to include in your own stories that you don't like to see in other people's, or vice versa?
As I mentioned in the other thread, even though I do torture the guys from time to time in my own fics, I don't enjoy reading physical torture scenes in other people's stories to the point that I will actually skim through those or avoid stories about them totally, like all the Death and Slaughtered stories.
I also don't enjoy when the boys die in a bloody, gory way but I don't ever write things like that either lol
-
That's an interesting analysis and probably very true. In defense of Blurry Brian, though, I think you can be supportive of a friend without having to support all the bad decisions your friend is making... and if there's a lot of that happening, sometimes you do need to take a step back to avoid getting caught in the crossfire yourself. Especially when you're trying to establish yourself as a Christian music artist and your friend is dating Paris Hilton and getting DUIs. Just saying LOL.
Without knowing what was really going on between the guys behind the scenes during that period, I'm not sure Brian or any of them could have done much to help Nick, other than set a good example. Nick needed to make his mistakes and learn some life lessons the hard way; that's just part of growing up. I'm glad he did.
I agree! I think being blurry was a little ridiculous but everything else you said makes perfect sense. Unfortunately they all have to worry about the spotlight and their own images. Being famous would suck! I would love the money but not all the other crap that comes with it!
-
Honestly my love for Nick waned a lot in the "Dark Ages" because I felt like he was just heading into this bad place and it was really hard to watch as a fan. But it never died out. And ever since he's gotten everything together it's only grown and I'm like yup, justified fandom right here LOL.
Brian, man I was a hard core Brian fan. Even when he tied Nick because he was silly and goofy but not over the top. He was more adorable than anything. I loved him a lot more in the Frick and Frack days. Something I think Howie/Nick has replaced in terms of real life. I think twitter, some of his voice problems, and then Leighanne's insanity has made my love wane a bit. I think a lot of it is her influence but it got to the point where I unfollowed them on twitter because it's better I still think of him as old school/fanfic Brian. I still like writing him with Nick but I wonder at times if my block (which is going away) was partly because of this. I've had a majorly hard time writing him in HWS because I use a lot of "real" stuff and was relieved when I was done with his chapters.
Howie has grown to be hilarious in my eyes. I love him! Like he's really way there's no order beyond Nick anymore in my list of faves. I always adored Kevin as the big brother and it's increased a lot now that he's back. I missed him the entire time he was gone. As for AJ, he frustrates me at times in real life but because of that he's probably why I love writing him as a character LOL.
-
One thing I love to read is young teenaged Nick.
But I prefer writing current Nick these days.
-
How do your writing preferences differ from your reading preferences? Is there anything you like to include in your own stories that you don't like to see in other people's, or vice versa?
I actually like romance more than I let on, because if you look at all the fanfics I've written, I'd guess at least half of them include a romantic storyline. I really am a hopeless romantic at heart, and I'm a sucker for sappy stuff. A lot of my favorite fanfics feature romance as well, but I tend to scroll past the romances on AC. It takes a lot for me to get sucked into one. As I said in the confession thread, I need the promise of some medical drama or something more than love triangles and sex scenes.
One of my big hypocrite moments as a writer was with Broken. I got the idea to write Broken after reading Swollen Issues. In the second Swollen Issues, they introduced a female character named Julie (not named after me) who I think also had cancer, and when she made her first appearance, I literally groaned and thought, "Ugh, please don't go there and turn this into a cheesy romance." I liked it the way it was, as a drama about Nick and the Boys. Luckily, she was only in a few chapters and then sort of disappeared. But what did I go and do in Broken? Write in a female character with cancer and give her a romantic storyline with Nick. Hypocrite!
Other than that, my tastes are pretty similar across the board. I write the kind of stories I'd like to read, and I get ideas for stories from things that I've enjoyed reading.
-
I will say, I flat out adore romance as a subplot. Because then it's romance when surrounded by all these other horrible challenges. It makes it, I don't know, more romantic. Probably since it's forced to survive despite stuff worse than typical relationship issues.
Case in point?
I adored Claire and Nick.
-
I will say, I flat out adore romance as a subplot. Because then it's romance when surrounded by all these other horrible challenges. It makes it, I don't know, more romantic. Probably since it's forced to survive despite stuff worse than typical relationship issues.
Case in point?
I adored Claire and Nick.
:bighug:
I love our romantic storylines in Undead too. Further proof of what we both said... we're writing a horror story about the zombie apocalypse, and we're all like, "Ooh, let's have our characters fall in love and make babies so they can repopulate the earth!" :-*
We are softies deep down LOL.
-
:bighug:
I love our romantic storylines in Undead too. Further proof of what we both said... we're writing a horror story about the zombie apocalypse, and we're all like, "Ooh, let's have our characters fall in love and make babies so they can repopulate the earth!" :-*
We are softies deep down LOL.
Yup and I love our Undead couples too.
LOL so we're softies...once we torture them to hell first. ;D
-
Yup and I love our Undead couples too.
LOL so we're softies...once we torture them to hell first. ;D
Well, of course. It's juxtaposition; it just makes the sweet stuff more meaningful!
-
That's an interesting analysis and probably very true. In defense of Blurry Brian, though, I think you can be supportive of a friend without having to support all the bad decisions your friend is making... and if there's a lot of that happening, sometimes you do need to take a step back to avoid getting caught in the crossfire yourself. Especially when you're trying to establish yourself as a Christian music artist and your friend is dating Paris Hilton and getting DUIs. Just saying LOL.
Without knowing what was really going on between the guys behind the scenes during that period, I'm not sure Brian or any of them could have done much to help Nick, other than set a good example. Nick needed to make his mistakes and learn some life lessons the hard way; that's just part of growing up. I'm glad he did.
Agree with everything. (Am I a bad fan if I say that I still haven't see Blurry Brian? lol). Though I'm convinced that the main reason why he took a step back was Baylee. No matter how much you want to help and support your friend, your son comes first and I doubt anyone would ever put a baby in that kind of mess.
At the end, that's why I love Brian and Nick and their relationship. They've hurt each other and they still are best friends. It's an amazing thing.
-
Nick and Brian seem closer these days than they have in awhile. Still not quite the same as Frick & Frack, but not so distanced either. I think the fact that Nick has finally grown up and settled down helps a lot. It's probably just a lot easier for he and Brian to relate to each other than it was when Brian was getting married and having a kid and Nick was still running around getting himself into trouble. I think that's where their age difference was most apparent, when Brian became an adult and Nick was still being a kid.
-
How do your writing preferences differ from your reading preferences? Is there anything you like to include in your own stories that you don't like to see in other people's, or vice versa?
They don't differ that much. I don't write romance between the guys and a female character and, as well, I don't read stories like that. The only thing that differs is sex scenes. While I do read them, I can't write them. It doesn't matter slash or het, I just end up embarrased when I try to describe those scenes. I always end up with describing the emotions or sensations.
-
The only thing that differs is sex scenes. While I do read them, I can't write them. It doesn't matter slash or het, I just end up embarrased when I try to describe those scenes. I always end up with describing the emotions or sensations.
LOL I wanted to ask you about that when I was writing my little slash one-shot. Aside from all the giggling I did while I was writing it, what I found most awkward when I was originally writing it in third person is that I felt like I had to keep using the characters' names to make it clear who was doing what to whom because it was confusing with only male pronouns - he/him/his. I haven't written that many sex scenes, but when I have, it's been with a guy and girl, so it's easy to describe what's happening without using their names in every sentence. It was a lot better once I switched to first person so I could use "I" instead of "he" for Howie, but yeah... it was still pretty awkward LOL. The emotional part was a lot less uncomfortable to write, but I guess it's always been that way for me, even with het relationships.
-
LOL I wanted to ask you about that when I was writing my little slash one-shot. Aside from all the giggling I did while I was writing it, what I found most awkward when I was originally writing it in third person is that I felt like I had to keep using the characters' names to make it clear who was doing what to whom because it was confusing with only male pronouns - he/him/his. I haven't written that many sex scenes, but when I have, it's been with a guy and girl, so it's easy to describe what's happening without using their names in every sentence. It was a lot better once I switched to first person so I could use "I" instead of "he" for Howie, but yeah... it was still pretty awkward LOL. The emotional part was a lot less uncomfortable to write, but I guess it's always been that way for me, even with het relationships.
Yes, it's a little awkward for me too the all "he/him/his" and it's not that different for when I write in Italian. I always read those parts a lot of times to be sure that it's understable who is doing what. Usually, I tend to write that scene from one only pov (depending on the situation) so I don't have too many problems.
-
Nick and Brian seem closer these days than they have in awhile. Still not quite the same as Frick & Frack, but not so distanced either. I think the fact that Nick has finally grown up and settled down helps a lot. It's probably just a lot easier for he and Brian to relate to each other than it was when Brian was getting married and having a kid and Nick was still running around getting himself into trouble. I think that's where their age difference was most apparent, when Brian became an adult and Nick was still being a kid.
I agree! And it's giving me warm fuzzies! They all seem to have that younger days quality about them lately but yet with the maturity that makes their behavior more cute and less obnoxious!
-
Yeah, exactly! Brian and Nick both still act like kids, but in a cute way, not a bad way.
-
I agree! And it's giving me warm fuzzies! They all seem to have that younger days quality about them lately but yet with the maturity that makes their behavior more cute and less obnoxious!
(http://25.media.tumblr.com/82fb9e937791dce700a4a271430847ee/tumblr_mpuux6eEsJ1qbvqg4o2_500.jpg)
-
Okay new question, I know we have asked this one before but since we have new people participating in threads with kind of unusual usernames, I'm going to ask it again.
How did you come up with your usernames for this board and your pen name for AC if they are different?
-
Cute picture of them. That was a fun segment! I would love to see them all go on The Chew if that's still even on TV? *sigh* I miss TV lol
-
RokofAges75 is all Brian, since he's my favorite. It's a play on his "rock of ages" tattoo, using his nickname B-Rok, and 75 for the year he was born. Nothing too unusual, but I've had it for about as long as I've been writing fanfic, so it's a staple!
Here's another question: What was the first username (or email address) you used for fanfic?
I got a new email account just to use for fanfic when I got my first story hosted. It was ktbspa5@hotmail.com LOL. The screenname that I used for a lot of things, like AIM, was JRok8540 - another play on B-Rok, except J wasn't really for Julie as much as it was for Josh, this guy I had an obsessive crush on throughout junior high and high school. 85 is the year I was born, and 40 was his football number LOL. He's the one I made myself married to in the suspense self-insert story I mentioned in my answer to the self-indulgent story question. I had tons of AIM screennames, but I think I created the RokofAges75 one later that year (2000) and have used it for everything else BSB- and fanfic-related since.
-
Okay new question, I know we have asked this one before but since we have new people participating in threads with kind of unusual usernames, I'm going to ask it again.
How did you come up with your usernames for this board and your pen name for AC if they are different?
Both my pen name (usako and mamogirl) come from my favorite anime and manga: Sailor Moon. "Usako" is the nickname Mamoru gave to Usagi and it means "little bunny (usa is short for usagi and means "bunny" while ko is the japanes suffix for "little"). "Mamogirl", instead, is because my very first fictional crush was Mamoru so it means that I'm a Mamoru girl.
Here's another question: What was the first username (or email address) you used for fanfic?
I never changed my username, it's the same both here and in the Italian archive when I first started posting stories.
Even my mail is still the same, cinzia_usako. LOL Only my twitter's name differs from this tren because it's Beebri, which stands for Bee (Blaine from Glee) and Bri, Brian of course. lol
-
My name is Marianne so for writing I decided to shorten it to Mare. Kind of boring, but there ya go! LOL
I have never used anything BSB related for email or pennames or usernames. It's always been Mare.
The other name I use for things like twitter and other message boards is bitybella which is a mixture of my two cat's nicknames. I used to call Egypt itty bitty because believe it or not, he was the runt of the litter and I call Isabella just bella so there ya go! bitybella.
-
Alexsgirl_ritz has always been my username for BSB and fanfic related forums. I love AJ, and i like the way Samantha (Brian's ex) described Marissa (AJ's ex) on her book >>> Alex's girl. Even my very first e-mail address is Alexsgirl :)
-
You know, I've been meaning to say this for a few days but I keep forgetting to post it so I'm going way back to the 'expertise' question to say that the music teacher in me is so happy to see that so many of us listed either playing an instrument or singing as things we do! YAY! lol Okay finally posted that! Woot!
If we ever all do meet each other, maybe we can jam! LOL
-
Here are two more questions!
Do you ever feel like you are lumped into a group when it comes to your fanfics? Or maybe pigeonholed? And does it bother you?
What do you think is the biggest misconception people have about your work?
-
Ooh I am very behind today LOL.
I think one misconception might be that I only write AU, I could be wrong but honestly I did not know how to answer that one. I have written a lot of AU but there are a few canon stories as well, I think I am one of those authors who is willing to.try almost any genre. It doesn't bother me cause AU is kind of my comfort zone.
My name Delphina comes from.when I used.to roleplay as a Star Wars character, it's a character I created. I use it for the forum so it would be easier to remember honestly.
Back in the time i posted at fanfiction.net I went by.Supergirl64 cause I love supergirl and I played a lot of video games, especially Nintendo...hen ce 64 for Nintendo 64.
-
Yup, you were right about how to answer that question!
-
Wow, I missed a lot yesterday and today, so I'll work my way through them :)
How do you feel about sequels and series in general? Do you write them and or read them? Do you know ahead of time that you will be writing a bunch of stories or do you make that decision later on?
I've never written a sequel, mainly because at the end of my stories I've wrapped it up and feel there's nothing left to say. I have read sequels and don't mind as long as they don't drag on unnecessarily with pointless stuff just to fill it. I like them to be as good as the first one.
-
I have a lot of question catching up to do!
373. Do you prefer writing/reading a female centered fic or male centered and why? Would you answer differently for original fiction?
I prefer reading male-centered fic, and it's sort of that way for original fiction too. I tend to enjoy things that are based around boys a lot more than girls, and bromance is one of my favourite things no matter the medium, probably due in part to my love of boybands. When I was watching anime a lot, one of my favourites revolved around two brothers and their bond (Fullmetal Alchemist, for those who are anime fans)
374. For those of you who don't just write in one point of view, how do you decide which point of view to use? When you start a new story, how do you pick between first and third person? How do you decide whether to limit it to one character's perspective or show multiple characters' points of view? Do you ever try it out in one point of view and then switch to another to see which works best?
It really depends on the type of story I want to tell. For the more character driven ones, I'll usually go first person because you really get to be more in the character's heads in that case. It's hard for me to stick to one POV though, in every first person story I've done, the POV switches either halfway through each chapter or back and forth from chapter to chapter. Unless I'm going for a lot of character stuff, I'll write in third person. I find that a lot easier, since I can just narrate in my own voice and not have to think in the character's voice all the time.
375. Do you incorporate songs into your stories, and if you do, how so? BSB songs or songs by other artists? What's your opinion on doing this? Is it corny? Appropriate in some instances? Both?
I really do, probably more than I should. I add song lyrics at the beginning of the chapters of Running Up That Hill, mostly for my own benefit. They're just there sort of as an introduction to the chapter, but obviously they're easy to scroll past for those who aren't into that. It's probably super corny, but I am okay with that LOL.
I also write a lot of songfics. Too many songfics. In the case of those the only time I'll actually put the lyrics into the story is if a character is singing them, and I think I only did that once. Other than that the songfics just go off the lyrics of the song, but they don't actually have the chunks of song lyrics in the story.
376. Do you ever imagine songs while you're reading a fanfic, even if there isn't a mention of the song in the story itself?
I don't think I've ever done that.
377. What do you do in real life, and what impact does it have on your writing? Do you tend to include things you know a lot about from your job and/or hobbies in your stories? Are you an expert at anything that comes in handy when writing fiction?
I am a Systems Analyst at company that makes software and websites for automotive companies (Volkswagen, Volvo, Mitsubishi) Basically I go to meetings with the people who sell our software to these companies and come up with a way to tell our development team to actually build it. The only impact this has on my writing is that it drains my creative ability steadily during the day lol. I think it'd be a dreadfully boring thing to write about.
Though writing fanfic has impacted my job in that I sometimes get stuck writing sentences by trying to not repeat words or make things flow nicer. I have to consciously allow myself some leeway with that stuff at work, because it doesn't really matter to the development team if my documentation sounds nice. They have to read it anyway!
378. If you are a sequel writer, how much of the previous story do you reveal in your sequel?
I've only done two sequels - My Happy Ending and Forever Like This. Both of which I tried to make into standalone stories that didn't require you to read the first one. That was especially important with Forever Like This, because I Wish was posted on 1DFF and and obviously Forever Like This was posted here. The plot of I Wish didn't even really matter in Forever Like This - all you really needed to know from that one was that Brittany was a popstar and she was dating Niall from One Direction. I felt like I did a good job of putting things into that story that were a nod to the first one, but didn't really matter if you hadn't read it.
379. How do you feel about sequels and series in general? Do you write them and or read them? Do you know ahead of time that you will be writing a bunch of stories or do you make that decision later on?
Both of the times I wrote sequels I didn't go into the first story intending to write a second one in the series, they just sort of happened. I only feel like they're appropriate when there's more story to tell, and looking back on it I really only wrote My Happy Ending because so many people liked In Pieces.
380. When you're trying to stick to writing one story, and you get an idea for another that you can't get out of your head, what do you do? How do you stay focused on one project at a time?
I will open a word document and just type out all of the ideas I have, dialog quotes, even bits of scenes that are in my head. If I'm still feeling like I can't let it go, I'll write the first chapter or I'll write the scene in my head that's stuck there in the first place. This usually works and I'll either come back to it when I'm finished with my current project, or I won't. And if I don't, it's likely because the idea didn't grab me enough and I likely wouldn't have stuck it through to the end of the fic anyway.
382. Do you tend to post your chapters right after you write them or do you sit on a few and then post sporadically so you stay ahead of yourself? Or do you wait until you are completely done with the story before you start to post?
Wait until I'm completely done!
383. For anyone else who waits to post: Do you find that you're still as excited to post something you wrote awhile ago as you would be posting something you just finished, or does the excitement wear off?
I'm still just as excited because I'll make little edits to the chapters before posting them. Plus I've been holding onto it for so long, that it's exciting to finally put it out there!
384. How have your feelings about each boy changed over the years, from when you first became a fan until now? Has your writing reflected any of these changes (like, do you find yourself writing more or less about certain boys than you used to)?
I feel like I think more about them as people than as a product with different roles in a boyband.
When I was 11/12 I had this idea that Nick was the perfect boyfriend (not that he could do no wrong, but that he would be a prince charming of a boyfriend) so I really wrote him like that. Again, now that I'm older and now that his face is not on the cover of Tiger Beat I feel like I can write him more honestly.
385. How do your writing preferences differ from your reading preferences? Is there anything you like to include in your own stories that you don't like to see in other people's, or vice versa?
It's pretty much the same LOL love angst, death and hurt/comfort. I guess I don't really write disease centered fic, but I do enjoy reading it.
386. How did you come up with your usernames for this board and your pen name for AC if they are different?
Sakabelle is the name I use for everything and it was a mishmash of my anime club nickname, Sakura and my Medieval Roleplay character name, Annabelle.
387. What was the first username (or email address) you used for fanfic?
sNICKers on FF.net. I thought I was clever at the time!
Do you ever feel like you are lumped into a group when it comes to your fanfics? Or maybe pigeonholed? And does it bother you?
I don't know! I'm sure I'm not well known enough to have anyone in the 1D world lump me into any kind of group. Honestly, I don't really feel like I fit anywhere in the fanfic world. I can be in my own group!
What do you think is the biggest misconception people have about your work?
Maybe that I write a lot of Nick romance? Probably wouldn't be that much of a misconception though, lol.
-
Do you tend to post your chapters right after you write them or do you sit on a few and then post sporadically so you stay ahead of yourself? Or do you wait until you are completely done with the story before you start to post?
I post as soon as I've written and read it over.
-
How have your feelings about each boy changed over the years, from when you first became a fan until now? Has your writing reflected any of these changes (like, do you find yourself writing more or less about certain boys than you used to)?
I didn't used to really notice Nick, but now he's overtaken Kevin as my favourite (Kevin's fault for leaving lol). The rest of the boys, I still feel the same towards. I find myself writing about Nick more than anyone else, but my first BSB fic was a Kevin story which is not posted.
-
How do your writing preferences differ from your reading preferences? Is there anything you like to include in your own stories that you don't like to see in other people's, or vice versa?
I've never written a story set before Never Gone, but I've read them and enjoyed other people writing from that era.
-
New question: What do you do in real life, and what impact does it have on your writing? Do you tend to include things you know a lot about from your job and/or hobbies in your stories? Are you an expert at anything that comes in handy when writing fiction?
I forgot to answer this one - so behind! Right now my job is surfing employment ads on the internet LOL But when I'm not fighting crime I work in media/public relations.
I've never really included anything from my job into my stories but there is definitely one thing I will say about the way my career has influenced my fanfic hobby:
I started out my career as a radio announcer, I then transitioned into broadcast journalism, print journalism and on to communications . With that experience behind me, it really bugs me when I read scenes in fics that misrepresent the way radio works and the way the news works.
I've read a few fics (one recently, I think - can't remember which one though) where the author had written a scene that included a news piece, either newspaper or TV, and I wanted nothing more than to edit it into the proper news format LOL
So, I guess the last question can be answered by saying I'm pretty knowledgeable when it comes to media and publicity. :)
-
How did you come up with your usernames for this board and your pen name for AC if they are different?
It took no thought at all LOL, it's the surnames of my favourites from my favourite boybands, Nick Carter and Jason Orange :)
-
Here are two more questions!
Do you ever feel like you are lumped into a group when it comes to your fanfics? Or maybe pigeonholed? And does it bother you?
What do you think is the biggest misconception people have about your work?
You probably have to actually write/finish things in order to be pigeon-holed so I think I'm pretty safe.
I don't know that anyone has any misconceptions about it, either. It is what it is.
-
Here's another question: What was the first username (or email address) you used for fanfic?
Steph4Jason was my first user name, how unoriginal is that!
-
I've read a few fics (one recently, I think - can't remember which one though) where the author had written a scene that included a news piece, either newspaper or TV, and I wanted nothing more than to edit it into the proper news format LOL
I include articles in mine sometimes that are either on Perez or Sugarscape! If you ever see something in one of mine that needs fixing from that perspective, feel free to point it out! :)
-
Do you ever feel like you are lumped into a group when it comes to your fanfics? Or maybe pigeonholed? And does it bother you?
What do you think is the biggest misconception people have about your work?
I don't think I'm lumped into any group when it comes to writing. Maybe in the beginning when all I wrote was romance, but these days I will write anything. It doesn't really bother me what people think and I have no idea what they think either.
-
Do you ever feel like you are lumped into a group when it comes to your fanfics? Or maybe pigeonholed? And does it bother you?
What do you think is the biggest misconception people have about your work?
If I'm lumped into any group, it'd be the Angstoholics Anonymous - which I created myself along with Cinzia, so I guess it doesn't bother me! LOL It's appropriate; I do write a ton of angst. I'm best known for my medical drama/disease stories, which I don't mind. Broken/BMS and Curtain Call are the stories that have gotten me most of my readers. That said, I don't thing people pigeonhole me into only writing that type of story because I have written plenty of other types, too, even if they haven't read them.
As far as misconceptions ... maybe that my stories are overly long or must be boring because they're so long. Or that when I hurt a Backstreet Boy or give him some deadly disease, it's like I'm wishing death on him in real life. Someone said that once, not about me specifically but just about the genre in general. I can appreciate that, to people on the outside who don't get it, what I write must seem pretty weird - that's why I don't share it with people in my real life. But that is not true.
-
The biggest misconception might be that what I write doesn't have anything beyond gore or torture. Which definitely isn't true. I love my gore lol, but I write stories without any at all. Some where they're not even tortured even. Or that I'm so anti-romance that I won't even write it, which I do. Typically as a subplot but I do.
The other is the one Julie mentioned...th at because I write about horrible things happening, diseases, injuries, accidents, etc...that I wish them on the Boys. That's so far from the truth it's not even funny LOL.
-
I have always written either group or Nick centered sories, and that still has not changed, although I have written shorts using the other boys. I tried writing an AJ story which.failed miserably lol.
-
Describe the plot of the cheesiest story you've ever written (or cheesiest part, if you can't think of a whole story).
-
Describe the plot of the cheesiest story you've ever written (or cheesiest part, if you can't think of a whole story).
I think that my cheesiest story would be my very first one. It was set during the hiatus between Black&Blue and Never Gone and dealt with the Brian and Nick's issues. Nick was on tour when Kevin called him to inform that Brian was in hospital so the whole story was about Nick's rushing to Brian's bedside while reflecting and remembering their friendship. Cheeiest part was the whole dramatic speech Nick made while Brian was unconscious, though he didn't sing to him. lol
-
Cheeiest part was the whole dramatic speech Nick made while Brian was unconscious, though he didn't sing to him. lol
No "Don't Wanna Lose You Now?" Aww, pity. LOL
-
No "Don't Wanna Lose You Now?" Aww, pity. LOL
Does it count that I wrote the lyrics at the beginning of the chapter? lol
-
I'm sure I have many contenders, but my cheesiest story was probably one I wrote in 2000 called "Star Cross'd" (as in, "star cross'd lovers," like in Romeo & Juliet). It was a sequel to a story called "Cry of Despair," which was about Nick needing a liver transplant. The plot was this: Nick, recovering from his liver transplant, finds out he got the liver of Justin Timberlake, who was killed in a car accident. He later meets Justin's fictional stepsister, and they fall in love. I don't remember what happens in the middle, but in the end, they get into a car accident and are stranded out in the middle of nowhere for several days, injured and unable to leave the car to go for help. Nick, without his anti-rejection meds, rejects Justin Timberlake's liver and dies, at which point the girlfriend/stepsister kills herself, Romeo & Juliet style. I'm pretty sure it ended with an epilogue with them reuniting in Heaven, but somehow that got deleted from my site so I don't have it anymore.
Umm, yeah. I came up with all kinds of crazy shit like that back in the day LOL.
-
Does it count that I wrote the lyrics at the beginning of the chapter? lol
Hehe, that helps!
That is my absolute favorite BSB song, you know. I think its use in fanfics actually helped, because it wasn't when Millennium first came out.
-
Hehe, that helps!
That is my absolute favorite BSB song, you know. I think its use in fanfics actually helped, because it wasn't when Millennium first came out.
Really? I didn't know.
My favorite BSB song is Siberia, with Shattered in second line.
-
Really? I didn't know.
My favorite BSB song is Siberia, with Shattered in second line.
Siberia is a close second for me. Shattered is good, too - I love the angsty ones!
-
Siberia is a close second for me. Shattered is good, too - I love the angsty ones!
Of course we love the angsty ones! :D
-
Cheesiest story for me? It's a tie between Jizzle Of Oz and Incomplete. I would say Incomplete moreso due to the one scene where AJ and Brian attempt to sing Nick out of his coma.
-
Cheesiest story for me? It's a tie between Jizzle Of Oz and Incomplete. I would say Incomplete moreso due to the one scene where AJ and Brian attempt to sing Nick out of his coma.
Do they sing Incomplete? LOL
"Without you all I'm going to be is... in-come-puh-lee-ete!"
-
The cheesiest story I ever wrote was probably What Becomes of the Broken Hearted, in which my friends and I are a girl band and when we have three months off we spend that time not at home, but at Nick's house in Florida with his family. Also the other Backstreet Boys stay there... and Aaron Carter falls in love with one of my friends, gets her pregnant, they break up and then she dies. Then the story ends with Aaron singing to her grave holding their kid's hand. The worst part is that the first half of that story is completely plotless, only focusing on the stupid shenanigans that happen while we stay at Nick's place and hang out with him and Aaron.
-
These questions were inspired by the "Getting to Know You Through Your Words" thread:
What is your favorite chapter you've written, and why?
What's the best beginning you've written, and why?
-
The cheesiest story I ever wrote was probably What Becomes of the Broken Hearted, in which my friends and I are a girl band and when we have three months off we spend that time not at home, but at Nick's house in Florida with his family. Also the other Backstreet Boys stay there... and Aaron Carter falls in love with one of my friends, gets her pregnant, they break up and then she dies. Then the story ends with Aaron singing to her grave holding their kid's hand. The worst part is that the first half of that story is completely plotless, only focusing on the stupid shenanigans that happen while we stay at Nick's place and hang out with him and Aaron.
LMAO I love the part about Aaron Carter!
-
Do they sing Incomplete? LOL
"Without you all I'm going to be is... in-come-puh-lee-ete!"
LOL If I remember correctly they sang 10,000 Promises but I cpuld be wrong.
-
I didn't ask what the cheesiest story everyone has read was, so no one gets offended LOL, but I just have to share the cheesy ending of this one story I read a long, long time ago. It was one of the ones where I clicked to the end to see if anything dramatic happened, and oh boy, it sure did!!!
So the story was about Brian and his high school sweetheart and their love child. The love child has the same congenital heart defect as Brian and gets sick toward the end of the story. Then Brian's plane crashes. Both the kid and Brian end up dying. Then, in the last chapter, the girl and her newborn baby get into a car accident, and THEY both die too! And it ends with them all reuniting in Heaven.
And then there's a sequel in which the whole fam-damily is resurrected and comes back to life. Literally. LMAO
I can't believe I actually read and enjoyed and CRIED over this cheesy crap back in the day, but boy I sure did!!
-
LMAO I love the part about Aaron Carter!
lol thanks, my friends and I pretty shamefully loved him back in the day.
-
What is your favorite chapter you've written, and why?
I chose chapter 16 of I Wish where Niall totally cheesily confesses his love for Brittany through song. I thought it worked though given the plot behind that story is him giving her guitar lessons, so they'd been singing and sharing music throughout the whole story. I shamelessly love that chapter of I Wish and at the risk of sounding arrogant I think it's one of the best things I've written. Also, I was listening to the song that's featured in the chapter and the scene wrote itself in my head. I had to run home to write it. I was only on chapter 2 of that story at the time and I feel like it gave the story more direction.
What's the best beginning you've written, and why?
The beginning of Where You Are is really the end of another story that's completely outlined in my head, but I'll never write. I was originally going to write the first story, but I thought the aftermath of it would be more interesting than the story itself, so I went with writing the "sequel" without ever intending to write the story that inspired all of it. Where You Are doesn't start out slowly like most of my others do - it just throws you into the plot. Niall's girlfriend is dead, he's really depressed about it oh and by the way Liam's in love with him - the first chapter leaves nothing to the imagination and for that story I think it worked.
-
Hmmm back on my ff.net days i wrote a BSB/Nsync version of survivor lol. i think that is cheesy lmao
-
Describe the plot of the cheesiest story you've ever written (or cheesiest part, if you can't think of a whole story).
I have two answers to this one!
Four Santas Too Many! Because it was just an overly cute little story about the guys all showing up at Brian's house on Christmas Eve to spend the entire night helping him put all of Baylee's toys together for his very first Christmas. It was just cheesy because of all the silly humor thrown in there!
The Apartment was also high on the cheese factor because of the overly brotherly bonding moments. I think I went a little over the top with that one! LOL Not bad, just cheesy! But I have to say I have never had the guys sing anyone into or out of any kind of consciousness so that's something, right?
-
How did you decide on your favorite chapter? Did you know what your favorite was ahead of time, or did you have to really think about it or narrow it down?
It was really hard to actually pick one. I have over 70 stories on the AC site so trying to fill this survey out was kind of tough. I'm sure it's just as hard for people who don't have many stories to pick from either. I really have a lot of favorite chapters and I kind of wish that maybe I went with a different one to maybe show more depth or range, but the reason I picked the sandwich one was because even though I have the WORST memory on the planet, I vividly remember this chapter! "The eyes rolls have it," which is another one from Why I'd Do it all Again came in a close second! I could probably list about ten others from various stories. Does that make me sound like a total pompous ass? LOL
What makes your best beginning a great start to a story?
I picked two different stories for this one. The 5 BSB one because it really sets up the tone of the entire thing. It starts out sounding really angsty and serious before the narrator starts talking and then you get to see what it's really all about. I also wanted to pick something more serious and I feel like the prologue to The Thirteenth Step is mysterious enough that you want to click the next chapter to see who is talking.
-
Hmmm back on my ff.net days i wrote a BSB/Nsync version of survivor lol. i think that is cheesy lmao
One of my old favorite fanfics is called "Survivor," and that's exactly what the premise was! It does sound cheesy, but it was actually a really good story. I still love the show!
-
But I have to say I have never had the guys sing anyone into or out of any kind of consciousness so that's something, right?
You've got one up on me there! LOL
-
This next question has to do with Julie's answer in the other thread about her last chapter! While on the subject of the other thread, you guys should go fill that survey out. It doesn't have to be completely filled out. I couldn't even do that with my gazillion stories! LOL You never know, someone might click on one of those chapters you post, love it and start to read the entire story!
Anyway, here is the question:
What is it about a particular scene or story that makes it your favorite? Is it the subject matter itself of the accomplishment you feel while writing it? Can you name some examples?
-
What is it about a particular scene or story that makes it your favorite? Is it the subject matter itself of the accomplishment you feel while writing it? Can you name some examples?
I think it all goes back to my emotional response to it. It's hard to be objective with my own writing and be like, "This is a well-structured, perfectly-paced chapter that moves the plot forward and shows a change in the character from beginning to end." My favorite chapters are the ones that make me feel something, whether it's pride, amusement, nostalgia, bloodlust LOL. Usually they are the ones that I can actually remember writing. Like that BMS chapter, the car accident one, I remember vividly how I felt as I was writing that. It was so intense and I was so into it that it made my heart race and my stomach hurt. And that is still how I feel when I reread it, which is why I put it as my favorite.
Another example would be Chapter 31 of Song for the Undead, which was the big zombie reveal and the one in which Brian kills his zombie family. Not only was that a BIG moment, which is always fun to write, but it was also angsty, which I enjoy, and it was also my first attempt at writing about... zombies LOL. Rose and I always knew we were going to get the zombies in there at some point, but we wrote 30 chapters between us with no zombies, so it was kind of scary leading up to that part, and I put a lot of pressure on myself to get it right. I think it turned out perfectly, so not only do I love it for the emotional punch it packs, but because I'm proud of it too.
One part I wrote that's kind of an odd choice for a favorite is the beginning of the "Ice Ice Baby" episode of 00Carter, which is the introduction to Dr. Rough's genetically-modified moonwalking penguin, MJ. http://absolutechaos.net/viewstory.php?sid=9085&chapter=14 It's just setting the scene for the rest of the episode, but what I love about it is how descriptive it is. It's set in Antarctica, and I actually did quite a bit of research on the geography of Antarctica to describe it correctly. And then, of course, there's the moonwalking penguin, which was fun to write. I just remember being really impressed with myself after I finished this part, and it's one that I've always enjoyed.
And then there's the funny ones. Maybe because I'm used to writing so much angst and drama and not a lot of comedy, I tend to love the funny stuff I write. I love all of the deaths and kills I've written for the round robin, to the point where I have a hard time picking favorites. I also love most of the parts I've written for 00Carter, although my favorite is the whole Speed parody involving figure skaters and a Zamoboni that will blow up if it goes below 5 mph and fruity Lance Bass flitting around the skating rink to the save the day in "Wreckage in a Winter Wonderland." And then there's the pandaskunk story... even though it's really silly and weird, I love the pandaskunk story, especially the Planet of Misfit Fans chapter. I had a hard time filling out Funniest Chapter on that survey, too, and the one I chose, I didn't think of as I was typing up this answer... I had to go back and remind myself of what I actually put LOL.
That was a really self-loving response; sorry for that LOL. Everyone else better write a nice long answer to this question with examples so I don't feel so pompous.
-
I didn't ask what the cheesiest story everyone has read was, so no one gets offended LOL, but I just have to share the cheesy ending of this one story I read a long, long time ago. It was one of the ones where I clicked to the end to see if anything dramatic happened, and oh boy, it sure did!!!
So the story was about Brian and his high school sweetheart and their love child. The love child has the same congenital heart defect as Brian and gets sick toward the end of the story. Then Brian's plane crashes. Both the kid and Brian end up dying. Then, in the last chapter, the girl and her newborn baby get into a car accident, and THEY both die too! And it ends with them all reuniting in Heaven.
And then there's a sequel in which the whole fam-damily is resurrected and comes back to life. Literally. LMAO
I can't believe I actually read and enjoyed and CRIED over this cheesy crap back in the day, but boy I sure did!!
??? ??? A story like that really exist?
-
That was a really self-loving response; sorry for that LOL. Everyone else better write a nice long answer to this question with examples so I don't feel so pompous.
So enough about me, now tell me what YOU think about me! lmao
It wasn't self loving, it was honest and I'll probably be writing a nice long reply as well. I just need to think about it first!
-
??? ??? A story like that really exist?
Oh yes, yes it does, and I have it archived!
http://www.dreamers-sanctuary.com/btws60.HTM
http://www.dreamers-sanctuary.com/btws61.HTM
http://www.dreamers-sanctuary.com/btwsep.HTM
Those are the last three chapters, which covers all of the stuff I mentioned. If you want to read the rest, you can backtrack by changing the chapter number in the URL; the links at the bottom don't work.
I went and found this to read earlier after I posted that and laughed so hard I literally was crying! My favorite part is when the doctor talks about Brian's injuries from the plane crash:
"Okay…I hate to have to tell you this but…it doesn't look good." The doctor said and Alicia closed her eyes and then opened them again. "I don't know if you knew this, but when the paramedics found him, a big piece of the plane was on top of Brian's chest." The doctor began and I heard a small sob come from Cheryl, almost as if she knew right away what was coming. "I didn't know that." Alicia said, trying hard to fight tears from flowing down her cheeks. "Well, there was. From what I can tell by Brian's x-rays, the piece of plane fell from above and landed on his chest very hard. Because of this, he has a few broken ribs, his chest and stomach are bruised, but those are only the minor things." The nurse said and Alicia put her hands together tightly. "Unfortunately, when the piece of the plane fell on him, it crushed both of his lungs." She said and everyone gasped and Alicia let out a sob. "One isn't all that bad, but the other one is severely damaged and we're not sure at this time if it is repairable." The doctor said and Alicia nodded slowly and put her clasped hands up to her mouth. "In most cases, people can live with only one lung, they are just limited to some things, but I've looked over his records and have noticed he has heart problems." The doctor said and Alicia nodded again and I saw the tears in her eyes. Kelsie suddenly grabbed my hand and held it tight and all I could do was squeeze it back. "Because of his heart problems and the piece of the plane falling on him, his heart is extremely weak…and…" The doctor trailed off and Kevin sat up and looked at the doctor, waiting for the final piece of news. "Well, I don't think he'll make it."
The piece of plane that fell on him and squished his lungs... I don't know why that's so funny to me, but it is! It so is!
-
LMAO!!!!
-
One of Mare's posts in the favorite chapters thread made me think of a new question. She mentioned she didn't want to reveal the ending to Scars because some people are reading it right now and she didn't want to spoil it. So here's the question:
At what point do you feel it's okay to give "spoilers" to your stories or talk about specific things that have happened in them in your answers to these questions, without worrying that you're ruining things for potential readers?
I know for me, it has to do with the amount of time that's passed and how much word of mouth the story has gotten. I am very guarded with the big secrets in my stories and do not give spoilers, but after a certain point, if a certain part has been talked about so much that it's become common knowledge even to people who haven't read the actual story, then I feel like it's not a spoiler anymore.
Song for the Undead is about zombies. That's obvious now, given the title, but when Rose and I started it, we posted it as "4.15.12" because we did not want people to know it was going to be a zombie story. We wanted to build the suspense slowly and let them experience it more like the characters did. Then once we changed the title and banner, it became okay to talk about it being a zombie story.
Nick loses his leg in Broken. That was a BIG MOMENT in that story, and I wanted it to come as a shock, so I never talked about it to people who hadn't already read it, but over the years, it's become what I'm best known for. See avy. LOL
Nick dies at the end of Curtain Call. Again, when I was writing it, I would never have told anyone that was going to happen (except Rose... I think Rose knew), and even afterwards, I didn't want it ruined for potential readers, but it has been talked about it enough that I don't feel like it's a big secret at this point.
On the other hand, I'm still careful about not giving away the twists or the ending of Secrets of the Heart because that is more recent, and not a lot of people have read it. I was a little worried about Cinzia filling out the survey about it for the reading challenge, but she did a good job being vague. :)
-
Oh yes, yes it does, and I have it archived!
http://www.dreamers-sanctuary.com/btws60.HTM
http://www.dreamers-sanctuary.com/btws61.HTM
http://www.dreamers-sanctuary.com/btwsep.HTM
Those are the last three chapters, which covers all of the stuff I mentioned. If you want to read the rest, you can backtrack by changing the chapter number in the URL; the links at the bottom don't work.
I went and found this to read earlier after I posted that and laughed so hard I literally was crying! My favorite part is when the doctor talks about Brian's injuries from the plane crash:
"Okay…I hate to have to tell you this but…it doesn't look good." The doctor said and Alicia closed her eyes and then opened them again. "I don't know if you knew this, but when the paramedics found him, a big piece of the plane was on top of Brian's chest." The doctor began and I heard a small sob come from Cheryl, almost as if she knew right away what was coming. "I didn't know that." Alicia said, trying hard to fight tears from flowing down her cheeks. "Well, there was. From what I can tell by Brian's x-rays, the piece of plane fell from above and landed on his chest very hard. Because of this, he has a few broken ribs, his chest and stomach are bruised, but those are only the minor things." The nurse said and Alicia put her hands together tightly. "Unfortunately, when the piece of the plane fell on him, it crushed both of his lungs." She said and everyone gasped and Alicia let out a sob. "One isn't all that bad, but the other one is severely damaged and we're not sure at this time if it is repairable." The doctor said and Alicia nodded slowly and put her clasped hands up to her mouth. "In most cases, people can live with only one lung, they are just limited to some things, but I've looked over his records and have noticed he has heart problems." The doctor said and Alicia nodded again and I saw the tears in her eyes. Kelsie suddenly grabbed my hand and held it tight and all I could do was squeeze it back. "Because of his heart problems and the piece of the plane falling on him, his heart is extremely weak…and…" The doctor trailed off and Kevin sat up and looked at the doctor, waiting for the final piece of news. "Well, I don't think he'll make it."
The piece of plane that fell on him and squished his lungs... I don't know why that's so funny to me, but it is! It so is!
Oh my Gosh, I'm laughing so much! :D :D :D :D
-
Oh, another question from a discussion happening in the confessional thread! LOL
Is there any story of yours that if it was read, you'd be afraid to be judged solely by that story?
-
Describe the plot of the cheesiest story you've ever written (or cheesiest part, if you can't think of a whole story).
I think one of the cheesiest stories I've written was Nick being alone on his birthday until he meets the woman of his dreams on a beach and it was probably love at first sight :D
-
But I have to say I have never had the guys sing anyone into or out of any kind of consciousness so that's something, right?
Thank God for that! Throwing it back to the pet peeves question... nothing drives me more bananas that people breaking into song in fanfics! OMG I will skim right through it because I find it nearly embarrassing.. . for the author LOL
Exception being if it's intended to be a musical (Mare lol)
-
Oh yes, yes it does, and I have it archived!
http://www.dreamers-sanctuary.com/btws60.HTM
http://www.dreamers-sanctuary.com/btws61.HTM
http://www.dreamers-sanctuary.com/btwsep.HTM
Those are the last three chapters, which covers all of the stuff I mentioned. If you want to read the rest, you can backtrack by changing the chapter number in the URL; the links at the bottom don't work.
I went and found this to read earlier after I posted that and laughed so hard I literally was crying! My favorite part is when the doctor talks about Brian's injuries from the plane crash:
"Okay…I hate to have to tell you this but…it doesn't look good." The doctor said and Alicia closed her eyes and then opened them again. "I don't know if you knew this, but when the paramedics found him, a big piece of the plane was on top of Brian's chest." The doctor began and I heard a small sob come from Cheryl, almost as if she knew right away what was coming. "I didn't know that." Alicia said, trying hard to fight tears from flowing down her cheeks. "Well, there was. From what I can tell by Brian's x-rays, the piece of plane fell from above and landed on his chest very hard. Because of this, he has a few broken ribs, his chest and stomach are bruised, but those are only the minor things." The nurse said and Alicia put her hands together tightly. "Unfortunately, when the piece of the plane fell on him, it crushed both of his lungs." She said and everyone gasped and Alicia let out a sob. "One isn't all that bad, but the other one is severely damaged and we're not sure at this time if it is repairable." The doctor said and Alicia nodded slowly and put her clasped hands up to her mouth. "In most cases, people can live with only one lung, they are just limited to some things, but I've looked over his records and have noticed he has heart problems." The doctor said and Alicia nodded again and I saw the tears in her eyes. Kelsie suddenly grabbed my hand and held it tight and all I could do was squeeze it back. "Because of his heart problems and the piece of the plane falling on him, his heart is extremely weak…and…" The doctor trailed off and Kevin sat up and looked at the doctor, waiting for the final piece of news. "Well, I don't think he'll make it."
The piece of plane that fell on him and squished his lungs... I don't know why that's so funny to me, but it is! It so is!
OMG I'm dying! Because of his heart problems.... and the piece of plane falling on him... LOL
-
One of Mare's posts in the favorite chapters thread made me think of a new question. She mentioned she didn't want to reveal the ending to Scars because some people are reading it right now and she didn't want to spoil it. So here's the question:
At what point do you feel it's okay to give "spoilers" to your stories or talk about specific things that have happened in them in your answers to these questions, without worrying that you're ruining things for potential readers?
I know for me, it has to do with the amount of time that's passed and how much word of mouth the story has gotten. I am very guarded with the big secrets in my stories and do not give spoilers, but after a certain point, if a certain part has been talked about so much that it's become common knowledge even to people who haven't read the actual story, then I feel like it's not a spoiler anymore.
Song for the Undead is about zombies. That's obvious now, given the title, but when Rose and I started it, we posted it as "4.15.12" because we did not want people to know it was going to be a zombie story. We wanted to build the suspense slowly and let them experience it more like the characters did. Then once we changed the title and banner, it became okay to talk about it being a zombie story.
Nick loses his leg in Broken. That was a BIG MOMENT in that story, and I wanted it to come as a shock, so I never talked about it to people who hadn't already read it, but over the years, it's become what I'm best known for. See avy. LOL
Nick dies at the end of Curtain Call. Again, when I was writing it, I would never have told anyone that was going to happen (except Rose... I think Rose knew), and even afterwards, I didn't want it ruined for potential readers, but it has been talked about it enough that I don't feel like it's a big secret at this point.
On the other hand, I'm still careful about not giving away the twists or the ending of Secrets of the Heart because that is more recent, and not a lot of people have read it. I was a little worried about Cinzia filling out the survey about it for the reading challenge, but she did a good job being vague. :)
I need to come back and answer questions but yes, I knew lol. I remember when you were debating on it in the beginning and I was cheering you on into killing him. I'm such a sadist LOL.
-
Thank God for that! Throwing it back to the pet peeves question... nothing drives me more bananas that people breaking into song in fanfics! OMG I will skim right through it because I find it nearly embarrassing.. . for the author LOL
Exception being if it's intended to be a musical (Mare lol)
Well in that case you could have just clicked the 'next' button! I did write all the songs in my musical chapter and still no one sang anyone awake! LOL
-
Well in that case you could have just clicked the 'next' button! I did write all the songs in my musical chapter and still no one sang anyone awake! LOL
Musical is fine! I loved that story. Musical is it's own genre, it's supposed to have people breaking into song. Reality is though, in most situations it's rare for someone to suddenly start singing a boyband ballad to another person. I have difficulty believing that any of the Boys would choose to randomly sing one of their own songs over using their words. The exception being Nick trying to pick up in a bar... because we've seen that he previously used random singing as a tactic...
-
^ I actually can see Brian bursting into a BSB song for no reason at all too. LOL
-
^ I actually can see Brian bursting into a BSB song for no reason at all too. LOL
[/quote
Not only a BSB song. Any song. LOL
-
okay time to answer some questions now LOL
What is it about a particular scene or story that makes it your favorite? Is it the subject matter itself of the accomplishment you feel while writing it? Can you name some examples?
I think for me it's a mixture of both, but most of the time it's just the overall good feeling I have when I am able to accomplish what I was hoping for while writing. It's easier for me to talk about stories as a whole instead of separate scenes.
Mel's Tree and Season's of Change are great examples for me because each chapter heading or part has a small segment at the beginning. For Mel's I wanted it all to come together by the end so you could tell it was actually Nick speaking. When I accomplished that I felt really good. Same with Season's. This one was a little different because it wasn't told from everyone's POV like Mels was so instead of breaking the story into parts, I used Nick's final commencement speech as the lines at the beginning of each chapter. I felt like both came full circle and was really proud of the final result. The prologue to Scenes from my Life was something else I felt incredibly proud of because it was the short story that is supposed to start Nick on his career as an author. No one was supposed to know that though until the very end and never mind because I realize I'm talking about the OF and not the fanfic! But same idea. I do have that story posted on the AC site called One Lone Pony Standing in the Snow. I wanted people to think it was Nick but it was actually about his father. i was just proud of the fact that I wrote a story as someone else writing a story about someone else! LMAO
Protect and Serve and it's sequel I loved the characters so much that I felt a connection to them. In that way, when it was all done I felt a sense of pride and a little melancholy.
If I feel like I was able to take my readers full circle, then I feel good and I think most of them have done that.
-
At what point do you feel it's okay to give "spoilers" to your stories or talk about specific things that have happened in them in your answers to these questions, without worrying that you're ruining things for potential readers?
It really depends for me. I don't like to give away too much either because so many of my stories revolve around plot twists etc... I think after a few years it's okay and like you said about the choppage thing, Julie! For the more popular stories, it's kind of hard to keep things a secret. I'm pretty sure everyone knows the word MINE is carved into Nick's skin but that was never the reveal, the big reveal was who did it and when talking about the MINE still, not many people reveal who it actually was.
All my old old stuff, I don't really mind talking about it and letting people know the end result like what I just said about my Mel's stories. Now it's fair game but maybe 7 years ago not so much!
it's weird because for stories like Protect and Serve, Thirteenth Step, Shadow Woods, I will occasionally get new readers so I tend to not say too much about them. Same with the most recent ones What Lurks and Whatever the Night although I'm pretty sure the big reveal was revealed a few times for the last one. I noticed though, no matter how much we might talk about things, people are always still surprised when it actually happens which is odd to me! I want to say, wait weren't you actually involved in the discussion where I mentioned that was going to happen on the AC board? LOL
-
Is there any story of yours that if it was read, you'd be afraid to be judged solely by that story?
This is What Happens When Chinchillas are Bored! LOL
-
Is there any story of yours that if it was read, you'd be afraid to be judged solely by that story?
Hmm, I'm sure there are a few I'm embarrassed about, but I'll pick Forces of Nature.
-
Forever, for sure! I like this story, and it's my "indulgent" story, but there's definitely more to me as a writer. Once upon a time, it was my #1 aspiration to publish a novel, and it certainly wouldn't be like that particular story!
-
Is there any story of yours that if it was read, you'd be afraid to be judged solely by that story?
I really don't want to be judged on anything I wrote before Broken, which would be everything I write from 2000-2002. The ones from 2000 are especially bad. The ones from 2001-2002, like You'll Never Walk Alone, Identical, Beside the Ocean, and Years of Grace are not as bad, but still not up to par with the stuff I wrote after Broken. Broken is where I draw the line, and I wouldn't even want to be judged on the beginning of that.
-
Is there any story of yours that if it was read, you'd be afraid to be judged solely by that story?
This is What Happens When Chinchillas are Bored! LOL
For me i would say Incomplete. It's full of cliches and faux pas and I don't think.anyone would want to read my stuff if they read that one first. ;)
-
Oh, another question from a discussion happening in the confessional thread! LOL
Is there any story of yours that if it was read, you'd be afraid to be judged solely by that story?
In a way this sort of belongs in the confessional but to be honest, judgement from my peers is a big point of stress for me.
I couldn't care less about knowing that hundreds of thousands of people could potentially be listening to my voice on the radio, if I knew someone I respected was listening I would be SO nervous.
It's the same way with my fics. I have mad respect for all of you. Especially since I don't have a lot of confidence in my own writing. That being said, it terrifies me to even know that any of you have read my stories lol Posting them online was such a leap, having people read them gives me a nervous stomach. I'd prefer not to be judged at all LOL but especially not for anything I wrote between 1999 and 2004.
-
^ Aww, you don't need to worry about being judged here. You're a talented writer! I wish you'd write more often and post it, but I'm glad to see you participating so much in these threads lately. That's a start! :)
I do understand, though. That's how I feel about people in real life reading my writing. I am not really like that around you all, but once in awhile I do write something that I'm nervous about posting for just that reason. And I have discovered through meeting online friends in real life that I do not like to talk about my stories in real life. It doesn't matter how much I've talked about them with those same people online; it's still awkward face to face!
-
I'm sure it's not a secret but I am always worried what people what will think of what I have written, I am really self conscious and nervous when it comes to that....I don't know why that is...maybe due to being bullied as a kid. I am getting better at dealing with it I think anyway.
-
Please don't judge me by Lost Souls or Blind Within The Shadows. Like they got reposted here but they were originally written in like 2000/2001 and seriously I was only 14/15. The writing is just downright embarrassing lmao.
I'm like Julie though, it's weird talking about your stories in person. Like hell the two of us collab and everything constantly but we'd make our private jokes. We wouldn't talk about everything we write face to face. It's weird for some reason lol.
-
I just have to remind myself that while not everyone will like everything I write, there have always been people who liked my stories... even the old crappy stories... and so no matter what I write, there's always going to be some audience for it. The size of the audience and who's in it may vary from story to story, but someone out there is going to want to read what I write.
When I write something that I'm afraid to post because it's too weird or too sad or too gory, I remind myself of all the other scenes I've written that were really weird or sad or gory that people loved. I haven't posted anything on AC that didn't get a good reaction from at least one person (though maybe just one, for some stories LOL). I figure as long as I can please just one other person than me, it's worth posting.
-
Along the lines of what I said in my last post...
On AC, go into your Account Info and Reviews Received and look at your stats. What is your highest-reviewed story? How about your lowest-reviewed? Why do you think these two stories got the amount of reviews they did?
-
My highest reviewed (solo/not collab) story is Remember Me This Way. While it's a total Nick angst fest it's really about the bromance too. I'd like to think it's so well reviewed because people loved the story. I've said this repeatedly but I feel like my best writing (or some of) went into that.
My highest reviewed fic over all is Song For The Undead and I think Julie and I have just done a great job. Like trend wise it's against all of them. It's AU, it's horror, it's long, and there's 5 original main characters along with the Boys. So I think that stands up on the writing we've done together since it was started BEFORE my fave show Walking Dead got everyone on the zombie train lol.
My lowest reviewed story is a fic called "Lost Souls" (that has a legit amount of chapters and isn't a oneshot). And that's pretty much because I was a very new writer in fanfic, only like 14/15 years old. So I was an unknown, I didn't know as much as I do now... lots of reasons really. It's a mess lol.
-
My highest-reviewed is Curtain Call with 1,172 reviews. It was helped by the fact that it's pretty long (90 chapters), although not Broken/BMS long. But a lot of people just really liked that story! It had a loyal following that left me reviews til the bitter end, and I guess that's how it racked up so many. I'm very grateful!
My lowest-reviewed is a tie between two of my one-shots, Adelaide and Seduction of Evil, which both have 2 reviews. Neither surprises me, since they're both old stories. Adelaide is original fiction, so I didn't see the fanfic crowd getting into that one, and Seduction of Evil is kind of like a bad R.L. Stine story, so again... not surprised. I think I only posted that one because I was one story away from having a nice round number next to my name on AC LOL.
My lowest-reviewed novel is Identical, with 5 reviews. I think the main reason that number is so low is that I posted the whole story at once back in 2005, several years after I wrote it, so it wasn't like I was ever updating it on AC. It's not my best work, either, but it's not a bad story. It got pretty good feedback on my site back in the day.
-
my highest reviewed story is Figured You Out with a total of 309 reviews.
my lowest is my one shot challenge story Howie Snaps, it only has four...probabl y cause it is a Howie story and it is only two chapters long *shrugs*
It doesn't surprise me that FYO had so many reviews, it was well liked and a lot of people read it so I am quite pleased. I am just happy to even get one review, I never expected so many to like that story because I was scared to death to post it when I started to write it.
-
My lowest reviewed oneshot is a tie between one called "A New Era" which was about Nick's POV post Unbreakable. Which, I don't think it's bad. It's just thoughtful. Not sure why it went unnoticed lol.
The other is an AJ one called "Tough Lover" which is basically a psycho fan having AJ hostage told from her POV. I liked it but who knows why it got two reviews. I was shocked when it got nominated for something just because of that haha.
-
On AC, go into your Account Info and Reviews Received and look at your stats. What is your highest-reviewed story? How about your lowest-reviewed? Why do you think these two stories got the amount of reviews they did?
My highest review count is for Ten Things (286) and the lowest is a Take That one-shot with no reviews, which is hardly shocking on a BSB site lol. I think Ten Things probably got reviews because it's a light hearted romance.
-
On AC, go into your Account Info and Reviews Received and look at your stats. What is your highest-reviewed story? How about your lowest-reviewed? Why do you think these two stories got the amount of reviews they did?
My highest-reviewed story is "Love Story" with 61 reviews while the lowest is "Us Against The World" with only two. I think for the first it's because Tracy is reading it for the summer challange as for the latter, I guess it's a combination of being a new author and the fact that it's slash.
Is there any story of yours that if it was read, you'd be afraid to be judged solely by that story?
I'm afraid about being judged and made fun of every story that I post. Actually, for the longest time I only lurked here because I was afraid of speaking and it isn't only related to the language obstacle but also because I've been made fun of for a lot of years so it's a little bit hard to get past it.
Still, as many have said, I'm really self - conscious about my writing. I still can't believe that someone can love my stories or my writing, most of the time I think that they are only a bunch of crap ideas. lol
-
Aww, I'm glad you started posting here, Cinzia! You and Emily both. Before you guys showed up on the forum, it was just the same old people who always posted - not that I don't love the old "clique" (as we've been called) too, but it's nice to get some fresh perspectives on here!
-
Aww, I'm glad you started posting here, Cinzia! You and Emily both. Before you guys showed up on the forum, it was just the same old people who always posted - not that I don't love the old "clique" (as we've been called) too, but it's nice to get some fresh perspectives on here!
I'm glad too. And not only because talking and discussing is a great exercise for my English. :)
-
Seriously! I love new blood and its good to see it.
-
^ Aww, you don't need to worry about being judged here. You're a talented writer! I wish you'd write more often and post it, but I'm glad to see you participating so much in these threads lately. That's a start! :)
I do understand, though. That's how I feel about people in real life reading my writing. I am not really like that around you all, but once in awhile I do write something that I'm nervous about posting for just that reason. And I have discovered through meeting online friends in real life that I do not like to talk about my stories in real life. It doesn't matter how much I've talked about them with those same people online; it's still awkward face to face!
I am the same exact way! When Mels came out, I really tanked on promoting it. I almost get embarrassed when I'm asked about it and what its about or when people ask me to sign it. I just don't have it in me to plug it. I tend to give it away to people instead of telling people to buy my book! I get jealous when I see how easy it is for people to shamelessly plug their stuff! I just can't! LOL another weird thing is reviews. For fanfic, I'm all about reading my reviews but when I got my first reviews for the book it took me forever before I was able to go read them because I was so nervous!
-
In a way this sort of belongs in the confessional but to be honest, judgement from my peers is a big point of stress for me.
I couldn't care less about knowing that hundreds of thousands of people could potentially be listening to my voice on the radio, if I knew someone I respected was listening I would be SO nervous.
It's the same way with my fics. I have mad respect for all of you. Especially since I don't have a lot of confidence in my own writing. That being said, it terrifies me to even know that any of you have read my stories lol Posting them online was such a leap, having people read them gives me a nervous stomach. I'd prefer not to be judged at all LOL but especially not for anything I wrote between 1999 and 2004.
I wish there was some kind of pill I could give you to let you see how incredibly great of a writer you are. Maybe one day you'll figure it out.
-
On AC, go into your Account Info and Reviews Received and look at your stats. What is your highest-reviewed story? How about your lowest-reviewed? Why do you think these two stories got the amount of reviews they did?
My highest reviewed novel is Why I'd Do It All Again and I'm not sure why lol Maybe because it was told from all points of view so people who are normally turned off of Nick centered fics or suspense/action felt like they could read this one. This is also one of my longest novels which would explain the higher than usual count as well.
My lowest was a Supernatural one shot that I wrote, which is a no brainer right there lol
Many factors go into the number of reviews people have which is why I don't judge a story by the amount of reviews and instead by the depth of them. (mine and other peoples as well) For me personally, I consider my story a success and not a waste of my posting time as long as I have the number of chapters x3. Of course the longer the story the more reviews will be received. Also sometimes people use the review function to have a conversation about their stories in which case the count will go even higher. I had 7 reviews for a story of mine that wasn't even a story! LOL
One other thing I want people to take into consideration is that this site didn't always offer the option of leaving a review after every chapter so older stories may not have a high count on the site. I know I got a ton of reviews for my biblical trilogy, not sure if it would be Why Id' do it All Again high, but it was up there, but if we went by this site, the reviews averaged about 7 to 10 I think?
So for those of you that do not get many reviews, if any, don't be too discouraged by the higher review counts.
Anyway, going by my own criteria only two of my stories didn't exceed my expectations and that was the Supernatural story and my original fics collection. Both had less reviews than number of chapters posted x 3. LOL I a, so Rain man!
Which leads me to another question: Do you base the number of reviews a story has (yours or someone else's) on how good or bad it must be?
-
Do you base the number of reviews a story has (yours or someone else's) on how good or bad it must be?
Nope. I don't pay much attention to how many reviews other people's stories have, and as far as my own go, I can usually understand why they got the number of reviews they did. I know that my Nick stories are generally going to get more reviews per chapter than my stories about the other guys because Nick just tends to attract a larger audience. Along the same lines, an AU is usually not going to get as many reviews as a non-AU.
Longer stories mean more reviews, as long as the chapters are posted one at a time. Post more than one chapter at a time, and some people will only review once for the whole update. That's why, of my older stories that I put on AC after they had been finished on my site for awhile, the ones that I posted all at one time only have a few reviews, while the ones that I posted a few chapters at a time have more. Broken was really popular on my site, but doesn't even average one review per chapter on AC because I didn't post it here until it had been finished on my site for over a year, so most people had already read it there. By My Side was the same way; I always posted chapters on my site before I added them to AC, so most people who were following it read them there first and emailed me with feedback instead of leaving a review.
Like Mare, I always hope to average a few reviews per chapter, but I know that for some stories it's going to be slightly more, and some it's going to be less, and that's just how it is. I don't go, "Wow, this story must suck!" if it gets less than 3 reviews per chapter... unless it really does suck LOL.
-
Do you base the number of reviews a story has (yours or someone else's) on how good or bad it must be?
I don't really care about the number of reviews another story has.
Given that I don't get too many reviews, when I receive more than average, well, I like to think it's because the story is really good. :)
-
I don't base the number of reviews on how good or bad my story or someone else's is either. Like I admitted in the confession thread, I do look at other people's reviews but that's more to decide if I want to read it or not. If a story has no reviews, I wont skip it or anything. If it sounds like something I'd like to read, I'll try it out.
-
Since Rose is starting up a new awards.
Do you let awards influence what you read? If you had a choice between reading something that had no awards and something that did would you choose based on that? How important is it for your stories to win awards or does it not matter one way or the other?
-
Since Rose is starting up a new awards.
Do you let awards influence what you read? If you had a choice between reading something that had no awards and something that did would you choose based on that? How important is it for your stories to win awards or does it not matter one way or the other?
I don't let awards influence what I read. Or, better say, they don't influence my liking on the story. I think, in the end, depends on the summary of the story. I probably will read both, especially the one with award just out of curiosity.
I've never won an award so I guess it's not really that important. I'll be happy and proud if it happens, of course.
-
Do you base the number of reviews a story has (yours or someone else's) on how good or bad it must be?
No not really. If a story of mine had hardly any reviews, I'd put it down to it not being something people like, although I might feel a little disappointed that no one liked it. But as long as I enjoyed writing it, it wouldn't be a total waste of time.
As for other people's stories, I don't let review count decide whether it's good or bad. I've read stories with hardly any reviews and loved them, but I've also come across stories with loads of reviews and not enjoyed them at all.
-
Do you let awards influence what you read? If you had a choice between reading something that had no awards and something that did would you choose based on that? How important is it for your stories to win awards or does it not matter one way or the other?
Awards are fun and it's always nice to be nominated or win one, but it's not the end of the world if I don't get one.
If a story won an award, I'd take a look out of curiosity, but I've also read many good stories which have no awards at all.
-
Do you let awards influence what you read? If you had a choice between reading something that had no awards and something that did would you choose based on that? How important is it for your stories to win awards or does it not matter one way or the other?
Nope, not at all and the wouldn't influence my reading choice either.
Winning awards has never been a big deal to me. They are nice and it's an honor when people think enough of my stuff to nominate them.
-
We've all talked about popular stories. If I had to name five off the top of my head they would be:
Broken
Oreos for Breakfast
Something Beautiful
Signal to Noise
Ground Zero
What are the first five stories that pop into your mind when you think of popular stories and have you read them and enjoyed them? I know on that list I have only read and thoroughly enjoyed two of them and that's Broken and Ground Zero. Two of them I have never read and one I only got halfway through and stopped because I didn't enjoy it at all.
-
Do you let awards influence what you read? If you had a choice between reading something that had no awards and something that did would you choose based on that? How important is it for your stories to win awards or does it not matter one way or the other?
The only way that awards might influence what I read is by putting a story that I'd never heard of or looked at before on my reading radar. Like, if a story I'd never heard of won for Best Drama/Angst over other stories that I'd read and enjoyed, I would be curious to check it out. But just seeing an award posted on someone's story doesn't make me go, "Oh, wow, this is an award-winning story, so it MUST be good!" LOL
I don't let awards decide whether I'll read something or not. I know from experience that there are some "undiscovered gems" out there - great stories that, for whatever reason, have never won an award. And some of those "award-winning stories" may be good, but they're just not my cup of tea. If the story sounds like something I'd like, I'll give it a try regardless of whether it's won any awards.
I wouldn't say it's important to me that my stories win awards. It's nice to be nominated, and it's even nicer to win, but it doesn't make me think any more or less of my writing.
-
We've all talked about popular stories. If I had to name five off the top of my head they would be:
Broken
Oreos for Breakfast
Something Beautiful
Signal to Noise
Ground Zero
What are the first five stories that pop into your mind when you think of popular stories and have you read them and enjoyed them? I know on that list I have only read and thoroughly enjoyed two of them and that's Broken and Ground Zero. Two of them I have never read and one I only got halfway through and stopped because I didn't enjoy it at all.
Wow, thanks for including Broken in that!
I agree with a lot of your picks, so I'm going to try to add some others. I had to keep Oreos for Breakfast, though, because that was the first one to come to mind. Here are my five:
Oreos for Breakfast
A Tale of Two Popstars
Where Can We Go From Here?
Between the Lines
With the Band
With the exception of "With the Band," all of those are old, pre-AC stories. They are just ones I remember winning awards and being recommended on various websites. "Where Can We Go From Here?" and "Between the Lines" are two of my favorite fanfics.
I read "A Tale of Two Popstars," and it wasn't bad, but what prevented me from putting it on my favorites list or ever wanting to read it again was the fact that I found out the author had changed the characters' names to make it an NSYNC fanfic and some other boyband too (Westlife, maybe?). It reminded me of Tanja stealing our stories and changing the Boys' names to Busted and McFly, and I thought, "What does it say about this girl's generic writing that she can do an Insert Name Here for her characters and still have it work across fandoms?" It really turned me off to it because I felt it cheapened the story. And there is my rant about A Tale of Two Popstars LOL.
"Oreos for Breakfast" I could never get into; I never saw the appeal of that one, but boy, it was everywhere! I read the beginning of "With the Band," but never finished it. Unsurprisingly, the two on my list that I read and loved were the two non-romance dramas LOL.
-
Wow, thanks for including Broken in that!
I agree with a lot of your picks, so I'm going to try to add some others. I had to keep Oreos for Breakfast, though, because that was the first one to come to mind. Here are my five:
Oreos for Breakfast
A Tale of Two Popstars
Where Can We Go From Here?
Between the Lines
With the Band
With the exception of "With the Band," all of those are old, pre-AC stories. They are just ones I remember winning awards and being recommended on various websites. "Where Can We Go From Here?" and "Between the Lines" are two of my favorite fanfics.
I read "A Tale of Two Popstars," and it wasn't bad, but what prevented me from putting it on my favorites list or ever wanting to read it again was the fact that I found out the author had changed the characters' names to make it an NSYNC fanfic and some other boyband too (Westlife, maybe?). It reminded me of Tanja stealing our stories and changing the Boys' names to Busted and McFly, and I thought, "What does it say about this girl's generic writing that she can do an Insert Name Here for her characters and still have it work across fandoms?" It really turned me off to it because I felt it cheapened the story. And there is my rant about A Tale of Two Popstars LOL.
"Oreos for Breakfast" I could never get into; I never saw the appeal of that one, but boy, it was everywhere! I read the beginning of "With the Band," but never finished it. Unsurprisingly, the two on my list that I read and loved were the two non-romance dramas LOL.
I don't how about the most popular stories because I came into the fandom very late.
I think I never finished "Oreos for breakfast" and I'm still trying to understand what's the big deal with it. :crazy:
"Where can we go from here" is one of my favorite ever. Sigh, I wish that someone would write something like that again.
-
Wow, thanks for including Broken in that!
I agree with a lot of your picks, so I'm going to try to add some others. I had to keep Oreos for Breakfast, though, because that was the first one to come to mind. Here are my five:
Oreos for Breakfast
A Tale of Two Popstars
Where Can We Go From Here?
Between the Lines
With the Band
With the exception of "With the Band," all of those are old, pre-AC stories. They are just ones I remember winning awards and being recommended on various websites. "Where Can We Go From Here?" and "Between the Lines" are two of my favorite fanfics.
I read "A Tale of Two Popstars," and it wasn't bad, but what prevented me from putting it on my favorites list or ever wanting to read it again was the fact that I found out the author had changed the characters' names to make it an NSYNC fanfic and some other boyband too (Westlife, maybe?). It reminded me of Tanja stealing our stories and changing the Boys' names to Busted and McFly, and I thought, "What does it say about this girl's generic writing that she can do an Insert Name Here for her characters and still have it work across fandoms?" It really turned me off to it because I felt it cheapened the story. And there is my rant about A Tale of Two Popstars LOL.
"Oreos for Breakfast" I could never get into; I never saw the appeal of that one, but boy, it was everywhere! I read the beginning of "With the Band," but never finished it. Unsurprisingly, the two on my list that I read and loved were the two non-romance dramas LOL.
I wanted to put Where Can We Go From Here but couldn't remember the title for the life of me so I went with Something Beautiful instead lol
I don't even think I know what "With the Band" is and I vaguely have heard of "Tale of Two Popstars"
-
With the Band is the first story in Evergreen Jen's Coaster Series.
-
Oh lol
-
What's your process for planning a story? Do you know what will happen in the beginning, middle, and end of the story before you start writing it? How about in each chapter? Do you do any kind of outlining or just fly by the seat of your pants? If you do outline, what does that look like for you? Do you ever write scenes in advance or visualize them in your mind? Do you change your mind often, or do you usually stick to your plans? Does the way you plan vary from story to story? Lots of questions, but they all go together - just describe your process!
-
What's your process for planning a story? Do you know what will happen in the beginning, middle, and end of the story before you start writing it? How about in each chapter? Do you do any kind of outlining or just fly by the seat of your pants? If you do outline, what does that look like for you? Do you ever write scenes in advance or visualize them in your mind? Do you change your mind often, or do you usually stick to your plans? Does the way you plan vary from story to story? Lots of questions, but they all go together - just describe your process!
It depends. If it's only an oneshot, I don't usually plan it unless it's going to be a long. For this case, I only outline the type of scenes that I want to write and then I go with the flow. Usually, I rarely start from the beginning but always with the middle scene and then I go backward. :crazy: Weird, I know.
For long and chaptered stories, I usually know what will happen in the beginning and in the ending. Those are the two points that rarely change with the time. I usually outline things that I want to make happen but they're set in stones, well chapters, so they might change depending what happens during the writing. Because, when I start to write, usually the characters take control and act on their way, withing the context and the situation.
If I need an original character, I outline him/her before I start introducing him/her.
I do write scenes in advance: for one story, I have a second word document where I put all the scenes that I wrote and that still have to happen. It happens that then I might don't need them but I never erase something. You never know, they still might be useful for another story. :D
Actually, the whole plan process is something that I love doing. That's why, even though I might not be inspired to write an incomplete story, I still know what it's supposed to happen and how it is going to end. It's the journey from point A to point B that takes ages to be written. :D :D
-
What are the first five stories that pop into your mind when you think of popular stories and have you read them and enjoyed them?
Curtain Call
Oreos For Breakfast
Broken
Why I'd Do It All Again
Ground Zero
These are the top five which come into my head at the moment. I've not read Oreos For Breakfast, but I've heard people talking about it a lot. Maybe if it was on here, I might've read it. I've read and absolutely loved the other stories mentioned though.
-
What's your process for planning a story? Do you know what will happen in the beginning, middle, and end of the story before you start writing it? How about in each chapter? Do you do any kind of outlining or just fly by the seat of your pants? If you do outline, what does that look like for you? Do you ever write scenes in advance or visualize them in your mind? Do you change your mind often, or do you usually stick to your plans? Does the way you plan vary from story to story? Lots of questions, but they all go together - just describe your process!
When I start a new story, I usually have a rough idea of how it's going to go, and I've usually got the end pretty much figured out, it's just the rest of it which I have to think of. I'm one of those 'fly by the seat of my pants' kind of people. I never know how a chapter will turn out until I've finished typing, and then I'll read it a couple of times and make any alterations.
I wish I could outline and stick to it, maybe I wouldn't be stuck at the moment.
-
What are the first five stories that pop into your mind when you think of popular stories and have you read them and enjoyed them?
Curtain Call
Oreos For Breakfast
Broken
Why I'd Do It All Again
Ground Zero
These are the top five which come into my head at the moment. I've not read Oreos For Breakfast, but I've heard people talking about it a lot. Maybe if it was on here, I might've read it. I've read and absolutely loved the other stories mentioned though.
Thanks for the mention, Steph!
Oreos is one of the stories I never tried because it seemed like something I wouldn't enjoy. So many people gushed over it though lol
-
What's your process for planning a story? Do you know what will happen in the beginning, middle, and end of the story before you start writing it? How about in each chapter? Do you do any kind of outlining or just fly by the seat of your pants? If you do outline, what does that look like for you? Do you ever write scenes in advance or visualize them in your mind? Do you change your mind often, or do you usually stick to your plans? Does the way you plan vary from story to story? Lots of questions, but they all go together - just describe your process!
I would love to say I have this really incredible thought process complete with outlines and story boards and soundtracks and research pages etc... but truth is, it goes something like this:
Step 1: Mare gets a random idea! Usually they come to me in my dreams or in the shower for some reason.
Step 2: Mare tries to ignore the idea <-- I really do. I try to put it out of my mind. Since I have such a bad memory, the bad ideas usually filter out really quickly. When the idea won't go away then I'll jump to step 3.
Step 3: Mare tries to write her first chapter. <--- this is really an audition process for my idea. I write the first chapter or at least try to. If I can churn an entire chapter out without having to stop because of running out of steam, then I know it's a keeper. If I struggle with the first chapter, then I know I'll most likely struggle with the entire story. (One shots are just that, one shot and done! No need for following steps!)
Step 4: The actual writing process itself begins <---Now that I have one chapter down, the entire story usually unfolds in my head like a movie. I think I've mentioned before how visual of a writer I am which is funny because I hate banners etc... I should be on a Skittles commercial! <-- losing focus happens a lot as well! BUNNIES!! <--- see? Like that! If that happens too much it also tells me that maybe this particular story isn't one that's ready to be written. Anyway I'll go through my writing process for the last thing I wrote, my epic romance! LOL
When I came up with the idea which was shortly after we were discussing this on the forum where a few people said they'd like to see what I'd do with a romance, I knew I wanted mine to be different and not told from the female POV. I also saw it in three parts clearly. The family happy together telling their little girl the story, the fantasy of the two of them meeting and falling in love and then the reality of the actual situation. A beginning, a middle and an end. Which to me is what all stories really need. No fluffy middle or filler scenes which I think is a trademark of so many romance novels. I knew how I wanted it to end and I had already written the beginning so at that point all I had to do was fill in the missing pieces.
For other stories, I sometimes do change my mind when it comes to aspects of the story or characters but I very rarely change it that much. There have been instances where I've let a character live that I wanted to kill or kill a character I had no intention of killing, but the beginning and the ending usually never change.
The only time I've ever had to honestly think things through, was with Whatever the Night, because I had intended it to be a choose your own adventure at first so I needed to know what I was going to do and tried not to stray too far away from that! Also the going back and forth between past and present made the need for a tiny outline necessary.
So there you have it! Mare's thought process! LOL TADA!!! *bows* :'( that was beautiful!!!
-
I like how you did that step by step, Mare! That could be its own question: Describe, step by step, your thought process when starting a new story. You can use a specific story as an example if you'd like to or describe it more generally.
-
What's your process for planning a story? Do you know what will happen in the beginning, middle, and end of the story before you start writing it? How about in each chapter? Do you do any kind of outlining or just fly by the seat of your pants? If you do outline, what does that look like for you? Do you ever write scenes in advance or visualize them in your mind? Do you change your mind often, or do you usually stick to your plans? Does the way you plan vary from story to story? Lots of questions, but they all go together - just describe your process!
I usually start with a situation that's going to be the basis of the whole story and work my way out from there. I figure out how my characters will get into that situation (the beginning) and where it will lead them (the middle), and how it will turn out (the end). I won't start writing without a beginning, and I usually know pretty early on how the story's going to end. The middle I tend to make up more as I go, leaving myself room to be flexible and change my mind. I just need to have a clear idea of where it's all going before I get too far into it.
I don't start a new chapter without knowing what it will be about, but I also don't plan out chapters in a beginning/middle/end way. I just start writing with a goal in mind of what I want to happen in the chapter and let it pan out however it pans out. Sometimes it turns out a lot different from what I had in mind, but that's okay.
As far as the overall story goes, I am definitely an outliner. I don't outline one-shots, but I have had some kind of outline for every novel I've written since You'll Never Walk Alone back in 2002. My outlines take different forms depending on the story and whether or not I have co-writers, but for my individual stories, they are usually more like timelines. I list the major events of the story in the order they happen and keep track of WHEN they happen. I can always tell you when my stories are taking place, sometimes right down to the specific date, other times just the month. I started doing it this way with Broken and have found it helpful mainly for my medical dramas (which would be a lot of my stories LOL). The only stories I've actually outlined chapter by chapter or scene by scene are Secrets of the Heart and some of my collaborations (Song for the Undead, 00Carter, Code Blue). My outlines typically also include information on my characters to help me stay consistent and sometimes bits of research that I want to remember to help me in my planning. Some of them get pretty long; my BMS outline has 24 pages LOL.
I do a lot of visualizing of scenes in my mind, but I rarely, if ever, actually write them in advance. Once in awhile I will type up good lines in my outline if I want to remember them, but that's about as far as I go. I prefer to write the story in order so that I can make sure all the scenes flow together. If I write a scene from the middle before I've written all the scenes leading up to it, I'm worried it won't fit by the time I work my way up to it, and although I enjoy editing, I hate making major revisions.
Sometimes I do change my mind about small things, but I usually don't stray too far from my original idea, especially when it comes to the major events of the story. The exception would be if I realize something I originally wanted to do won't work and have to rework the idea... and that is when writer's block tends to kick in for me. That's why I find it helpful to make an outline early on in the writing process so I can see the major events of the story laid out in order and make sure they all fit together in a way that makes sense.
-
Thanks for the mention, Steph!
Oreos is one of the stories I never tried because it seemed like something I wouldn't enjoy. So many people gushed over it though lol
Keeping in mind, of course, that "everyone" was 16-20 yrs old at the time Oreos began lol it's like loving Saved By The Bell, when you watch it as an adult you're like "wtf I liked this show?" I'm certain a good chunk of the Oreos fans have more refined tastes these days! (Hopefully anyway)
-
Keeping in mind, of course, that "everyone" was 16-20 yrs old at the time Oreos began lol it's like loving Saved By The Bell, when you watch it as an adult you're like "wtf I liked this show?" I'm certain a good chunk of the Oreos fans have more refined tastes these days! (Hopefully anyway)
I wish I could agree with you there but I'm not too sure about that lol
-
I wish I could agree with you there but I'm not too sure about that lol
A girl can dream, can't she? :P
-
A girl can dream, can't she? :P
That she can! :) lol
-
How do you feel about the warnings you can put on your stories on AC? Do you always add every warning that applies to your story? Do you ever worry that by posting warnings, you're giving away spoilers? Do you look at the warnings in other people's stories before you decide whether or not to read them, and if so, do they affect your decision? Is there anything, warning-wise, that you won't read?
-
Do you look at the warnings in other people's stories before you decide whether or not to read them, and if so, do they affect your decision? Is there anything, warning-wise, that you won't read?
The warnings doesn't really affect my decision whether to read or not a story. There is nothing that I won't read, I think I've pratically read every type of story with the weirdest warning. But, of course, if there are twostories and one of them has the warning of slash, there's no doubt which one I'm going to read first. (and even here depends on the author and the couple.) In the end it's more a combination of factors than only one.
How do you feel about the warnings you can put on your stories on AC? Do you always add every warning that applies to your story? Do you ever worry that by posting warnings, you're giving away spoilers?
I'll try to be the safer possible so I kinda put any warnings possible. Warnings are useful and people should really need to use them: if you don't like it, don't come and cry about the story because there was a big giant warning at the beginning of the story. Lesson learned, I guess. :D :D
And yes, I do worry about giving away spoilers. For example, if you put "Character Death", well, you're pretty much giving away the fact that someone is going to die, even though it could be a minor character.
-
How do you feel about the warnings you can put on your stories on AC? Do you always add every warning that applies to your story? Do you ever worry that by posting warnings, you're giving away spoilers? Do you look at the warnings in other people's stories before you decide whether or not to read them, and if so, do they affect your decision? Is there anything, warning-wise, that you won't read?
I think warnings on stories are a good thing, they can help people decide whether it's the kind of story for them. For instance, if you only want to read a nice fluffy romance, you aren't going to click on a story with a violence, death, graphic sex warning are you? LOL.
I don't really look at warnings as nothing is off limits...excep t slash, but since I've read Julie's Nick/Howie slash story, I guess even that isn't off limits now :D
-
How do you feel about the warnings you can put on your stories on AC? Do you always add every warning that applies to your story? Do you ever worry that by posting warnings, you're giving away spoilers? Do you look at the warnings in other people's stories before you decide whether or not to read them, and if so, do they affect your decision? Is there anything, warning-wise, that you won't read?
To be completely honest I never look at warnings ever. I forget they're even there so I never factor them into what I am going to read. The only way I even know if it's pg13 is because you have to click that box that says okay before you go on. lol
I admit that because I tend to not look at them, when it comes to my stuff I don't really put as much emphasis on them as I should. I tend to ignore the death, etc... ones? (See I can't even tell you what they are FAIL) I do at least try to do the mature one if I feel like it needs it but the others I tend to not worry about too much.
I concentrate more on the genre and who it's about.
-
I like the warnings better than the ratings ...G, PG and so on. I am in my phone so answer is short. I miss being able to log in at work. I am hardly on the computer at home.
-
Aw Lore, I can't log in at work either, it's just too busy :(
-
And yes, I do worry about giving away spoilers. For example, if you put "Character Death", well, you're pretty much giving away the fact that someone is going to die, even though it could be a minor character.
That is the one I have the biggest problem with for just that reason!! I tend to only check it if there are going to be multiple character deaths, so that even if the reader knows going in that someone's going to die, it's not obvious who. I checked it for Secrets of the Heart because I knew I was going to kill off several characters, but I did not check it for Curtain Call because then everyone would have known right away that Nick was a goner LOL.
I don't mind the other warnings; like Steph said, they're a good way to let people know if your story's going to contain something they're not comfortable with, like graphic violence or sex (especially for younger readers). But the ratings kind of serve the same purpose; they're just more general. Like if something's rated R, you can assume it's because there's violence or sex or just inappropriate language.
I rarely even look at the ratings or warnings when I'm looking for something to read. I'm not easily offended, so there's really nothing that's off-limits to me. If it sounds like a good story, I'll read it no matter what it's rated.
-
What Julie posted awhile ago with the plane falling on someone and crushing his kidneys is the reason for these questions lol
I thought this might be fun. Answer with your OWN stories! lol
Craziest storyline?
The dumbest plot?
The most unique?
Weirdest name for a character?
Biggest inaccuracy?
Stupidest Title?
Something you wish you could take back?
Story you cringe when you find out someone has read it?
Story you'd wish everyone would read already!
Most impulsive story?
-
Haha, I love this! I will be back to answer it when I'm not brain dead.
-
I will be back to answer soon but I'll add in a question since on TDS someone tried to throw my fanfic at me like I should be ashamed or something...
Has anyone (online) tried to make you feel embarrassed/ashamed of writing fanfic? Why did you feel that way if it worked?
-
^ what did someone say? I haven't been to TDS in a long time. Where did this happen?
-
In a music thread, basically throwing the fact I write fanfic at me so my opinion isn't valid.
Now there's one saying all I do is fantasize about "Nick and crew".
Clearly they don't know I kill him regularly.
-
Why are they talking about it in the music thread? LOL
-
LOL because he was looking to insult me.
-
I just read it, I wasn't surprised by one of the people. I was half expecting it. He's one of the reason's I just stopped going over there because his total music inaccuracies made my head hurt often! LOL okay enough hijacking this thread with this stuff. I was just curious!
-
Yup! I laugh. But yes, back on topic lol.
-
I can't remember anyone online making me feel ashamed or embarrassed of writing fanfic. Most of the people I know online at least read fanfic, and I don't post regularly on any BSB forums that aren't fanfic-related, so that probably helps.
-
What Julie posted awhile ago with the plane falling on someone and crushing his kidneys is the reason for these questions lol
It was actually his lungs, Mare. The piece of plane landed on his chest REALLY HARD and crushed his lungs. The story mentioned it several times in the same paragraph; weren't you reading?! LOL
Craziest storyline? The Terror Chronicles (http://www.dreamers-sanctuary.com/vault/chronicles.html)
Nick almost dies at a concert after his harness was tampered with (this was during the Millennium tour, when they flew over the audience), and my self-insert is a doctor in the audience who comes to his aid, and then Brian and I get kidnapped from the hospital, and it turns out it was NSYNC behind all of this, and Brian almost gets raped by Lance Bass. That's only Part 1 of 3; it used to be three separate stories that I combined into one, and I don't even remember what happened in the other two. More crazy things LOL.
The dumbest plot? Everyone (http://www.dreamers-sanctuary.com/vault/everyone.html)
This is a one-shot in which Nick is on the verge of shooting himself in the head before a show, until he thinks of the lyrics to Everyone and realizes he shouldn't kill himself because the fans love him too much. Then he kicks the gun under the green room couch and goes to perform like nothing happened. Dumb dumb dumb dumb dumb! This was during my suicide story phase.
The most unique? 00Carter (http://absolutechaos.net/viewstory.php?sid=9085)
That may be an oxymoron because 00Carter is like a walking parody, but it's still unique to our fandom. I don't know of any other BSB fanfics like it.
Weirdest name for a character? Praline Parker from Not Another Teenybopper Fanfic (http://absolutechaos.net/viewstory.php?sid=7804)
It was making fun of weird Mary Sue names in teenybopper stories. I never gave my characters weird names, even in my old stories.
Biggest inaccuracy? Silent Desperation (http://www.dreamers-sanctuary.com/vault/silent.html)
So... one of my friends suggested I write a story about one of the Backstreet Boys being addicted to drugs. I stupidly said, "Okay!" when though I knew nothing about addiction or drugs at the time I tried to write a story about Brian getting addicted to painkillers after a car accident, but, being a fairly naive fifteen-year-old, most of my drug knowledge came from DARE and my freshman health class. I think I did try to do some research... using Encarta '95, since I didn't have internet in my room LOL. When I found that morphine, codeine, and heroin are all opiates, I was like, "Okay! I'm gonna have Brian get addicted to opium!" Not realizing that pure opium is not something a modern doctor would prescribe LOL. The story would have worked out a lot better if I'd set it in 18th century China LOL.
Stupidest Title? Cry of Despair (http://www.dreamers-sanctuary.com/vault/despair.html)
I don't know that Nick ever does cry out in despair in this story. I think it just sounded like a good, generic, angsty title, regardless of whether it actually fit the plot or not LOL.
Something you wish you could take back? Harry Potter and the Half-Blood Backstreet Boy (http://absolutechaos.net/viewstory.php?sid=10904)
I wish I had never posted this story. Not that I'd never written it, because I like it and plan on finishing it someday, but I should have waited until it was farther along to start posting it.
Story you cringe when you find out someone has read it? There are many from my first year of writing, but I guess the biggest one would be Silent Desperation, the opium one. That is my most embarrassing story.
Story you'd wish everyone would read already! Secrets of the Heart (http://absolutechaos.net/viewstory.php?sid=9283&warning=4)
I think this story is unique and worth reading, but the long hiatus in updates and the fact that it's an AU about Brian and AJ instead of Nick probably turned people off.
Most impulsive story? The Other Child (http://www.dreamers-sanctuary.com/other.html)
This was another storyline that was suggested by a reader, and I said "Okay!" and started writing it, only to realize I hated it. Then I impulsively tacked on an ending so I could call it done and said I'd write a sequel to tell the rest of the story, which I have never written and never will.
-
I will be back to answer soon but I'll add in a question since on TDS someone tried to throw my fanfic at me like I should be ashamed or something...
Has anyone (online) tried to make you feel embarrassed/ashamed of writing fanfic? Why did you feel that way if it worked?
Online it didn't happen. Actually, it's online that I found friends and people who share this love for fanfiction.
-
It was actually his lungs, Mare. The piece of plane landed on his chest REALLY HARD and crushed his lungs. The story mentioned it several times in the same paragraph; weren't you reading?! LOL
Apparently not! and just lmao to all your answers especially the opium one!
I am once again having trouble with my answers to my own survey. :crazy:
-
No one has ever made me feel ashamed to write fanfic either but much like Julie said, everyone else I talk to online knows me for fanfic first because they all wrote and read it. Maybe if people from my real life found out, I'm sure I'd be judged by some. I mean they judge me for just 'liking' the Backstreet Boys! They don't have any idea just how much! So I can only imagine if they found out I wrote stories about them. LOL
-
LOL Ditto here!
-
Craziest storyline? Weird World. This story is probably the most insane, with brainwashed BSB, evil Kevin, evil Nick clone running around....cons piracies and kidnappings... .definitely lives up to the title LOL http://absolutechaos.net/viewstory.php?sid=10854
The dumbest plot? Hmmm I don't think any of my plots fit that.
The most unique? Finding Carter, its an AU about Nick being in college, discovering himself along the way. All the boys are in it and while its an AU it has a really cool plot and storyline. http://absolutechaos.net/viewstory.php?sid=10986
Weirdest name for a character? I named Nick's daughter Celine Nicole in my Nick and Amanda series. I don't think this is an odd name, but it's probably the weirdest.
Biggest inaccuracy? Unless I missed something and it hasn't been pointed out....none so far. I fixed the Clone Series inaccuracies when I rewrote them as Weird World.
Stupidest Title? Howie Snaps. It was a short for a challenge and I'd been watching Hey Arnold on Netflix....Cur ly Snaps is one of my favorite episodes, that's where that came from. http://absolutechaos.net/viewstory.php?sid=10977
Something you wish you could take back? I think saying Incomplete was my worst story...it was my first and the plot was very cliche, complete with the boys trying to sing Nick out of a coma. It isnt my best work but I grew from that. http://absolutechaos.net/viewstory.php?sid=9526
Story you cringe when you find out someone has read it? Tales From The Drive Thru, just cause it was one of my earlier attempts at AU. it was a funny idea...but not my best work. http://absolutechaos.net/viewstory.php?sid=10280
Story you'd wish everyone would read already! A few have read it but When I Grow Up is a comedy, has brotherly moments and is a quick read. It's not AU and all five boys are in the story as well :) http://absolutechaos.net/viewstory.php?sid=10595
Most impulsive story: I think I'd have to say Jizzle Of Oz cause it started out as a joke, then turned into a discussion on here. It was just a fun little parody story. http://absolutechaos.net/viewstory.php?sid=10417
-
Craziest storyline?
Comedy of Errors http://absolutechaos.net/viewstory.php?sid=8264
The story was told from finish to start after I saw the episode of Seinfeld that did the same thing. Of course Seinfeld's was a lot better than this ended up being LOL
The dumbest plot?
This is What Happens When Chinchillas are Bored http://absolutechaos.net/viewstory.php?sid=9672&chapter=1
It's about Nick and alien pretzel, a groundhog and a chinchilla LOL do I really need to say anything else? Besides I have to admit I just reread it and it's really funny! At least I know I can still crack myself up!
The most unique?
The Haunted House http://absolutechaos.net/viewstory.php?sid=10712
I decided to write a story told from the house's POV l thought that was pretty original!
Weirdest name for a character?
Sir Rodney McBoobiekins from Summer at Elk Wood Pines http://absolutechaos.net/viewstory.php?sid=8923&warning=4
Biggest inaccuracy?
5 Backstreet Boys in Search of a Plot - the medical chapter http://absolutechaos.net/viewstory.php?sid=4359&textsize=0&chapter=16
Stupidest Title?
All I Wanted was some Cough Medicine LOL
Something you wish you could take back?
Having Kevin call Nick baby in some of my way older stuff! LOL
Story you cringe when you find out someone has read it?
Baby, I'm Amazed notice the absence of a link to this one! LOL
Story you'd wish everyone would read already!
It would have been Protect and Serve but because of this challenge, this one seems to finally be getting some of the attention I feel like it's always deserved because to this day I think it's the best story I've come up with. Maybe not in the writing department but the actual stringing it together and telling the story, department.
So, I guess my second choice would be Shadow Woods http://absolutechaos.net/viewstory.php?sid=5902
I think it's a pretty good suspense with lot's of twists and turns but also a fair share of brotherly bonding and humor, plus one of those surprises I don't like to give away!
Most impulsive story?[/b]
Scattered Pictures http://absolutechaos.net/viewstory.php?sid=10964
After I found out the boys were living together in London while recording for the album I impulsively started writing short stories about it! LOL
-
Craziest storyline?
I'll go with a story that sounds like a soap - opera, mostly because it had changed at least four times while I was still writing the chapters. It started as a triangle between Aj, Brian and Nick and, in the background, Brian's heart problems. Then, one original character stood up and demanded more attention and space so it turned out in a foursome. :crazy: :crazy:
The dumbest plot?
It's a one-shot, a parody, in which Brian has this secret identity, Roklord and his duty was to save Nick from crazy fans that wanted him. I've laughed so hard while writing but, yeah, pretty dumb. Especially because his special power was throwing roses, just like Tuxed Mask in "Sailor Moon". lol
The most unique?
A fantasy AU that I'm hoping to start translating soon, in which Brian is half - angel and half - human. I spent a whole week only plotting the storyline and creating the angel's world. I've even drawn a map of the city.
Weirdest name for a character?
Dirk. I don't even know where it came from but, well, it was for a very small character. lol
Biggest inaccuracy?
Probably in my very first story, where I had Brian in a hospital and never told why he was there. The only thing that I've made someone else saying was that it wasn't his heart. :-X It was just bad.
Stupidest Title?
Roklord. Well, the story itself wasn't that serious. LOL
Something you wish you could take back?
Again, my very first story. I still don't have the courage to erase it but I'm rewriting it and just the prologue is longer than half of the previous story. As I said before, there are a lot of things that didn't work, the plotline itself wasn't that great, there was no depth of the characters or accuracy.
Story you cringe when you find out someone has read it?
That first story. When people write me and say: "Oh, I love this story" I'm like: "Are you serious? :crazy:"
Story you'd wish everyone would read already!
Love Story. http://absolutechaos.net/viewstory.php?sid=10944&warning=4
I loved writing it, I loved doing research about New York and, being an AU, creating the characters and watched them grow and change with each chapter. I'm proud of it, especially because I've managed to translate it. Yay!
Most impulsive story?
A lot of my one-shorts are impulvise. I'm an emotional writer so when something happens or when I'm really depressed, blue or just sad I write. An example is "Crash and Burn" http://absolutechaos.net/viewstory.php?sid=11067 , which I've written a day when I was really sad and needed a hug.
-
Biggest inaccuracy?
5 Backstreet Boys in Search of a Plot - the medical chapter http://absolutechaos.net/viewstory.php?sid=4359&textsize=0&chapter=16
I just had to go re-read this cause it had been so long, and now I'm LMFAO! That made my whole morning.
-
LMAO yay!!!
-
What are some of your favorite funny stories or scenes from people's stories?
-
Craziest storyline? Howie growing another head in my one shot called The Man With Two Brains lol
http://absolutechaos.net/viewstory.php?sid=10900
The dumbest plot? Forces of Nature, girl meets AJ at the airport and ends up dumping her asshole boyfriend for him basically.
The most unique? Unwinding Truth which is a collab with Lore. It's an AU sci-fi with all the guys in it.
http://absolutechaos.net/viewstory.php?sid=10831
Weirdest name for a character? Kayla in the story When We Collide. I have no idea where the name came from and what possessed me to pick it! Maybe it was on TV at the time I began writing the story, or something like that.
Biggest inaccuracy? In Ten Things towards the beginning, I had one of the characters being pregnant, then about a year later she still was LOL. I obviously overlooked that detail when I was writing and haven't gone back and changed it as it would require a lot of re-writing of a story that has been complete for quite some time (plus I'm lazy).
http://absolutechaos.net/viewstory.php?sid=9934
Stupidest Title? Christmas Time, Panda Skunks & Wine
http://absolutechaos.net/viewstory.php?sid=11042
Something you wish you could take back? There are some stories on here I think are a little cringeworthy, but the ones I'm truly ashamed of don't exist anywhere anymore LOL.
Story you cringe when you find out someone has read it? Forces of Nature, but luckily I don't think many have read it :)
Story you'd wish everyone would read already! I really don't like selling myself, I feel awkward doing so...but I'll go with Maybe Tomorrow, even though it's unfinished and I've not written on it for months, I'm quite liking the story.
http://absolutechaos.net/viewstory.php?sid=10761
Most impulsive story? When We Collide. Although a lot of mine are impulsive.
-
What are some of your favorite funny stories or scenes from people's stories?
This is a tough one because I generally don't read very many funny stories but I know from 5 BSB's some of the scenes that Mersey and Maria wrote were hilarious. I particularly loved the scene when Mersey had the axe murderer doing star jumps on the bed with the teeny bopper girls. And the sci fi chapter Maria wrote with her really funny villain.
Most recently in When I Grow Up, Tracy has a few cute scenes in there with a young Nick thrown into an old Nick type of situation like running in and telling the guys he isn't a virgin anymore looking over 30 LOL
-
What are some of your favorite funny stories or scenes from people's stories?
I have a lot, but "what to expect when you're not expecting" by evergreenwrite r and writerbrat came to mind first. Four Santas too many Mare is still fresh in mind. These stories made me laugh out loud, not just smile, while reading.
-
Thanks, Ritz! :)
-
Steph, I loved your Howie with the two heads story! LOL
and Kayla is actually a very common name here in the states.
-
Here is another question for you!
What is one thing/event in the boys actual lives that you would love to see someone write a story about?
-
Here is another question for you!
What is one thing/event in the boys actual lives that you would love to see someone write a story about?
I'd love one about their first tour back together. Like how the old school ones were only now with Kevin newly reunited to the group. I need some bromance!
-
What's your process for planning a story? Do you know what will happen in the beginning, middle, and end of the story before you start writing it? How about in each chapter? Do you do any kind of outlining or just fly by the seat of your pants? If you do outline, what does that look like for you? Do you ever write scenes in advance or visualize them in your mind? Do you change your mind often, or do you usually stick to your plans? Does the way you plan vary from story to story? Lots of questions, but they all go together - just describe your process!
LOL my mind is a scary place! Um, but it depends on the story. Like I didn't have an outline for each chapter in RMTW. I had a timeline with a general idea of when things would happen and I let the characters basically tell me how long it would take to get to each event LOL. But I knew the beginning, middle and end overall. Especially the end, I knew that since day one. But with WOOMD I outlined every single chapter. I don't write scenes in advance (except with collabs) because it'll screw up where I'm at in my head. But it varies from the story to story, how complicated it is, that sort of thing.
Craziest storyline?
"Grape Expectations" http://absolutechaos.net/viewstory.php?sid=10891
The dumbest plot?
"Rehab" http://absolutechaos.net/viewstory.php?sid=8691
The most unique?
00Carter - I just haven't seen anything like it in our fandom. http://absolutechaos.net/viewstory.php?sid=9085
Weirdest name for a character?
"Calypso Rayne" aka "Cally". Which I did on purpose because I wanted to see if I could basically use romance cliches and make a decent story. http://absolutechaos.net/viewstory.php?sid=8180
Biggest inaccuracy?
Pregnancy in "Rehab" lol. I did no research. http://absolutechaos.net/viewstory.php?sid=8691
Stupidest Title?
"Rebirth" - short lived collab idea that I always hated the title. http://absolutechaos.net/viewstory.php?sid=3418
Something you wish you could take back?
"Glitz and Glamour" - bad idea lol. I should've just left things alone. http://absolutechaos.net/viewstory.php?sid=8487
Story you cringe when you find out someone has read it?
"Lost Souls" http://absolutechaos.net/viewstory.php?sid=43
Story you'd wish everyone would read already!
"Here We Stand", I feel like I've done a great job on the Boys in that one. It's not that a lot of people don't read it but yeah, I like my writing a lot in there. http://absolutechaos.net/viewstory.php?sid=10965
Most impulsive story?
"Divine Intervention" - I jumped into it immediately after RMTW because I wanted to have another novel going. Maybe I should've held back a little cause it's had some serious delays lol. http://absolutechaos.net/viewstory.php?sid=10649
-
The grape one! I also wanted to mention that one when talking about funny stories LOL
-
Thanks! LOL sometimes when I try to be funny I wonder if it's funny for real or just to me.
-
Here is another question for you!
What is one thing/event in the boys actual lives that you would love to see someone write a story about?
I think that everyone, walls included, know that I would love, die, give my first born, light up candles and do weird dancing, to see (and read) someone writing a story about Brian's heart surgery period. Not only the surgery itself but how the guys dealt with it in the months before and after. Especially the after. Well, if it has Frick and Frack being the focus. lol Yes, I'm that desperate. lol
-
I'm gonna go with Cinzia on this one. I can't think of any other real events I'd want to read a story about that haven't been written well already. In most cases, I prefer completely fictional stories to stories that are based on true events.
-
What are some of your favorite funny stories or scenes from people's stories?
I loved all of the stories for the last April Fool's challenge - Nick's Dirty Kicks, Grape Expectations, the two-headed Howie one, etc. etc. They were all hilarious!!!
I don't go out of my way to read a lot of comedy, but one of my favorites will always be the Backstreet Baby series (http://www.dreamers-sanctuary.com/dwlyn/bsbbaby.html). Never gets old!
Another old-school one that does a great job mocking fanfic is Rebels for the Cause (http://www.dreamers-sanctuary.com/dwlyn/rebels.html). Cracks me up every time!
-
I think I'd have to agree with Julie about the funny stories. I loved all the April Fool's challenge stories.
There are other stories with scenes that have made me laugh, but right now I can't think of the names but I know one of them was Mare's.
-
I'd love one about their first tour back together. Like how the old school ones were only now with Kevin newly reunited to the group. I need some bromance!
I think I would like to read something like this as well!
-
If you were to find out something you never knew about the boys would it alter your writing and or reading when it came to that subject matter? For instance, let's say you were to find out that during the Never Gone era the real reason Kevin left was because he HATED Howie or something like that. Would that change how you would go about writing them in that time period or would it not make a difference?
-
Along those lines, have you ever found yourself confusing real facts with things you have read in other people's stories?
-
If you were to find out something you never knew about the boys would it alter your writing and or reading when it came to that subject matter? For instance, let's say you were to find out that during the Never Gone era the real reason Kevin left was because he HATED Howie or something like that. Would that change how you would go about writing them in that time period or would it not make a difference?
Yeah, it might. I feel like this has actually happened to me with Nick. We've talked a lot about "The Dark Ages" with Nick, but until that People article came out a few years ago, I didn't know just HOW dark things were for him back then. Like obviously I knew he possibly had a drinking problem, as evidenced by the DUI, but I had no idea he was doing drugs, too. I haven't written a story set in that era since we were IN that era, but knowing what I know about him now, I think I would write Nick a lot differently than I did at the time.
I remember the same thing happening with AJ, too... before rehab, there were lots of stories that showed him drinking too much, but it was always treated as kind of a joke. It just went with his whole sunglasses-wearing, tattooed "bad boy" image. Post-rehab, AJ drinking in any story was treated seriously and was usually a sign that something was wrong in the story.
-
Along those lines, have you ever found yourself confusing real facts with things you have read in other people's stories?
Yep! I can't think of any good examples right now, but I have definitely been in that position where I'm going, "Did that really happen, or was that just from a fanfic?" Like when they were in London last summer recording... there were so many stories being written about that as it was happening, like Scattered Pictures and Here We Stand, that it was kind of hard to separate the truth from fiction! The fiction was based in truth, and yet, of course there was some creative liberty being taken, so that line was blurred.
-
If you were to find out something you never knew about the boys would it alter your writing and or reading when it came to that subject matter? For instance, let's say you were to find out that during the Never Gone era the real reason Kevin left was because he HATED Howie or something like that. Would that change how you would go about writing them in that time period or would it not make a difference?
I think finding out something like that would hinder my writing. I would have a hard time writing those brotherly moments between the guys if I knew that they secretly all hated each other, especially since I do tend to write a lot of stories set back in the day as opposed to now for that very reason. Although nowadays they do remind me of how they were back in the days but before Kevin came back, I had a hard time writing them bonding, so I can only imagine if I were to find out anything like that!
I didn't really full fledged start writing fanfic until after we found out about AJ and the rehab thing so as far as I was concerned that was always a part of the BSB history as I have known it. Nick it was a little different, so I would probably write him a little darker than what I had before.
I know another conscious change I made in my writing them present day is making Brian more the business man as well as Howie because in my mind, he's the one that really cares the most about money and such. I would have never done that in the earlier days.
-
Along those lines, have you ever found yourself confusing real facts with things you have read in other people's stories?
I am always getting confused and sometimes would almost prefer the fanfic version of things over the real life one! LOL
-
So we all know what we like and don't like when it comes to reading, and we've talked a lot about our likes and dislikes on the forum. My question is, are there any exceptions to that? Have you ever tried a story that isn't something you'd normally enjoy reading and discovered that you loved it? Or have you ever started a story that sounded right up your alley, only to find you didn't like it? Why? What is it that makes or breaks the deal in those cases?
-
I thought of another, unrelated question.
For those of you who have read or written in other fandoms, do you find that the type of fanfics that are popular in the BSB fandom are also popular in other fandoms, or does it differ from fandom to fandom?
The reason I'm asking is that I was checking my site visitor stats yesterday, and someone had gotten to my site by googling "chemo puking fanfiction" LOL. It said my site (Broken, specifically) was ranked #18 in that search. I was like, "Whoo hoo!" and clicked on the link to the search out of curiosity. Browsing through the search results, I found links to cancer fanfics for every fandom from the following fandoms: Criminal Minds, Glee (x3), Big Time Rush, Sonny With a Chance, NCIS, Drake and Josh, White Collar, and Hannah Montana before I got to any BSB ones (mine was the first). There was also Star Trek and The OC when I looked at it yesterday (I may have read some of The OC one LOL), though I'm not seeing them there now. It had never occurred to me that this was a storyline people wrote across fandoms, though I'm not sure why - there's nothing about it that goes better with BSB than characters in other fandoms, and cancer is kind of a universal experience; almost everyone knows someone who's had cancer. So it does make sense; I just found it interesting and wondered what other storylines are universal like that. I don't have enough experience with other fandoms to know.
Edit: I'm cracking the hell up at this one: http://www.harrypotterfanfiction.com/viewstory.php?psid=289722 Summary reads, "Ronald Weasley was diagnosed with colon cancer two months ago. With two very young children, Auror training, and his wife always at work, how will he handle the challenges of fighting for his life?" I'm sorry, but that is just wrong! LMAO
-
Couldn't he just cast a spell and make himself better? Although I suppose then it would be a very short story. LOL
-
Couldn't he just cast a spell and make himself better? Although I suppose then it would be a very short story. LOL
Right?? LOL
If you're gonna write a Harry Potter medical drama, at least make up some kind of magical malady and treatment.
-
So we all know what we like and don't like when it comes to reading, and we've talked a lot about our likes and dislikes on the forum. My question is, are there any exceptions to that? Have you ever tried a story that isn't something you'd normally enjoy reading and discovered that you loved it? Or have you ever started a story that sounded right up your alley, only to find you didn't like it? Why? What is it that makes or breaks the deal in those cases?
Like I answered in the challenge thread which might have sparked this question, I know I have a very specific idea of what I like to read in this fandom. It's taken me a long time to figure it out and when I first started reading well over 10 years ago I wasn't nearly as picky as I am now. For instance I most likely would have never read Mind Games if it came out now. The only way I got through it back at the time I read it was by switching Nick and Brian's character in my head. That's how I knew that Nick centered fics were going to be the ones to hold my attention above all the others.
The only time there are exceptions to that is if I'm asked to read something whether it be for judging purposes or something like the reading challenge. Otherwise I never even click on stories I know I won't find interesting. It's not only genre but it's also about the boy. I mean I've gotten so picky that if it's a suspense but only features Brian and AJ, I won't read it no matter how popular it is. I say that because I know there is a really popular suspense that featured those two and it didn't hold my attention for more than a chapter or two at the most.
That being said, I have read stories out of my comfort zone where I've been pleasantly surprised and ended up really enjoying them. Forever, Curtain Call, and Unsuspecting Sunday Afternoon. Those are a few examples of things I would have never read unless I was asked to for some reason but ended up enjoying them all. Was it enough to make me want to try some without being forced? No. Would I ever read a sequel to any of those? No.
There have also been stories on the flip side that I thought I would love because they seemed to be tailor made for me but when I clicked on them, they didn't live up to my expectations. There was one last summer maybe, it was supposed to be a brotherly bonding type bromance between the boys, (Not the story Brothers by Jess because that is an AWESOME fic!) but the writing just wasn't there and the characters were flat, so by the second or third chapter I completely lost interest. Other suspense stories where you would think I would have loved them because they were Nick centered and filled with action, I have hated to the point a few are on my top ten least favorite stories I have ever read list. One just finally got bumped from first place. LOL
So I guess in those make or break it situations it has to do with the writing, the characterizati ons and the plot. No matter if it seems like it was written just for me, if it's not written well, then I won't be able to get through it.
Well, that was a long answer! You can always tell when I'm bored because I get very wordy in my answering of questions. LOL
-
For those of you who have read or written in other fandoms, do you find that the type of fanfics that are popular in the BSB fandom are also popular in other fandoms, or does it differ from fandom to fandom?
I haven't read a whole lot of other fandoms but I have read a few Supernatural and Numb3rs fics and yes, I was surprised to see a lot of fics featuring cancer or being sick as well as your kidnapping story lines as well. I think the funniest coincidence being a Numb3rs story I was reading where the main character, Charlie, develops this strange illness and just can't seem to shake it and the writing felt familiar and sure enough it ended up being Swenglish writing under a different pen name! lmao Small world!
-
For those of you who have read or written in other fandoms, do you find that the type of fanfics that are popular in the BSB fandom are also popular in other fandoms, or does it differ from fandom to fandom?
I haven't read a whole lot of other fandoms but I have read a few Supernatural and Numb3rs fics and yes, I was surprised to see a lot of fics featuring cancer or being sick as well as your kidnapping story lines as well. I think the funniest coincidence being a Numb3rs story I was reading where the main character, Charlie, develops this strange illness and just can't seem to shake it and the writing felt familiar and sure enough it ended up being Swenglish writing under a different pen name! lmao Small world!
That's too funny about Swenglish! It doesn't surprise me to hear that kidnapping storylines are popular in other fandoms, too. That definitely seems like a staple.
-
Hey I haven't' read anyone being sung out of a coma though! That's still a BSB thing! lmao
-
LMAO! I wonder if they do that in One Direction fics. Steph?
-
Right?? LOL
If you're gonna write a Harry Potter medical drama, at least make up some kind of magical malady and treatment.
The fact that its colon cancer just makes it that much better. Look out for my next fic where Howie loses a ball to testicular cancer and how he manages to keep sexy dancing despite being lopsided.
-
The fact that its colon cancer just makes it that much better. Look out for my next fic where Howie loses a ball to testicular cancer and how he manages to keep sexy dancing despite being lopsided.
LMFAO!!!!!
-
For those of you who have read or written in other fandoms, do you find that the type of fanfics that are popular in the BSB fandom are also popular in other fandoms, or does it differ from fandom to fandom?
So, I read a lot in the Glee/Klaine fandom, the Sherlock BBC fandom, Criminal Minds fandom and The Avengers fandom. These fandoms are really huge and not only because a lot of people write about but because there are so many different types. Although the most common, as in kidnapping, abuse, rape, medical, are common in every single one. What they differ from the BSB fandom is the AU part:most of my favorite, especially in the Glee and Sherlock fandoms, are AU and they're amazing. This is something that I would love for our fandom. Fantasy,sci-fi, take the boys and put them in another setting (for example, in the Sherlock fandom one of the most famous is "A Study in Winning" in which Sherlock and Watson are tennis players. It's amazing.)
And, one thing that I love about these fandoms: there are really few Mary Sue insert stories. LOL
-
So we all know what we like and don't like when it comes to reading, and we've talked a lot about our likes and dislikes on the forum. My question is, are there any exceptions to that? Have you ever tried a story that isn't something you'd normally enjoy reading and discovered that you loved it? Or have you ever started a story that sounded right up your alley, only to find you didn't like it? Why? What is it that makes or breaks the deal in those cases?
I usually don't read much fantasy, even with published fiction (Harry Potter is my major exception). I just prefer realistic fiction. The only way I enjoy fantasy is if it at least starts off realistic and works in the fantasy slowly, in a way that seems believable. Harry Potter is a good example of that. In fanfic, it's On Nightingale Hill. At first glance, it is so NOT the type of story I would normally even click on, let alone read, but it came highly recommended, so I gave it a try and loved it! It is VERY fantasy, but it's not AU, which helps, and it does start out in reality, with Nick as a Backstreet Boy having no clue what's up with this fantasy world he finds himself in. And it's very well-written, which also works in its favor.
On the other hand, while I normally love medical drama, I don't like poorly-written medical drama. Too many mistakes with story structure and conventions will turn me off, but so will too many mistakes with the medical parts. I don't expect every story to sound like it was written by a medical professional (although you can often tell when it was), but it turns me off if I can tell the author just made a bunch of stuff up without bothering to do any research. Enjoying fiction is all about the suspension of disbelief, and that can't happen if the medicine is completely unbelievable.
-
On the other hand, while I normally love medical drama, I don't like poorly-written medical drama. Too many mistakes with story structure and conventions will turn me off, but so will too many mistakes with the medical parts. I don't expect every story to sound like it was written by a medical professional (although you can often tell when it was), but it turns me off if I can tell the author just made a bunch of stuff up without bothering to do any research. Enjoying fiction is all about the suspension of disbelief, and that can't happen if the medicine is completely unbelievable.
I agree with you. Maybe years ago I wouldn't give too much fuss over this but now I'm gonna close the story if there are stuff made out only for the sake of the story. And most of the times, if you make the authors notice their medical mistakes, they usually say "Well, it's a fanfiction. It doesn't have to realistic." :crazy:
So we all know what we like and don't like when it comes to reading, and we've talked a lot about our likes and dislikes on the forum. My question is, are there any exceptions to that? Have you ever tried a story that isn't something you'd normally enjoy reading and discovered that you loved it? Or have you ever started a story that sounded right up your alley, only to find you didn't like it? Why? What is it that makes or breaks the deal in those cases?
As I said, my only dislike is when the story revolves around the original female character, while the guys just stand there and become the supporting roles for her happenings. And here there is no excptions. Even if it's a story strongly recommended or the most popular one in the fandom, I'll dout I will enjoy it.
A lot of times I've been disappointed by a story that sounded right but end up badly. Invented medical information and, especially, treating serious stuff like rape, abuse and eating disorders - especially eating disorders since I've been there - like they're only a way to make the story more interesting but then forget about them in one chapter. >:(
-
Yeah, I've heard the old "It's fanfic, it doesn't have to be realistic" excuse, too, and that's all fine and good, but since I like it to be realistic, don't expect me to read if that's your attitude. It is so easy to look up basic medical info on the internet these days that there's no excuse. Even if you just go to Wikipedia or WebMD, that's better than nothing! That'll give you the basics.
-
Yeah, I've heard the old "It's fanfic, it doesn't have to be realistic" excuse, too, and that's all fine and good, but since I like it to be realistic, don't expect me to read if that's your attitude. It is so easy to look up basic medical info on the internet these days that there's no excuse. Even if you just go to Wikipedia or WebMD, that's better than nothing! That'll give you the basics.
Or do like Nick did with "Inconsolable" and search it on google. :D
-
LMAO! I wonder if they do that in One Direction fics. Steph?
I haven't seen anyone get sung out of a coma in any 1D fics, lol. Now that I think about it, there's a pretty big lack of medical dramas in that fandom.
-
Really? That's surprising! There used to be more medical dramas in our fandom than there are now, and with as many "teenage-oriented" fandoms I saw popping up in the search results I posted about yesterday, I figured it was kind of a teenybopper thing. The 1D fans must not know what they're missing! LOL
-
Hopefully they still have the bus crash ones at least! LOL I mean what kind of boyband are you if you haven't sung anyone out of a coma or at least had one devastating bus crash?
-
Right?! Duh! Get on board, One Direction!
-
I haven't seen one bus crash story actually! Fail, 1D fandom! Lol.
The reason for the lack of medical fic is probably Room 317 - this mega popular fic that trended on twitter and pissed some of the boys off. It's got comas, cancer, a car crash, major character deaths... I assume people don't touch these things as they've already been done "perfectly" by that fic.
-
Jeez... sounds like a soap opera! LOL I remember you mentioning that story before; have you read it? Is it actually good?
You should write the first 1D bus crash story, Steph; you could be the Whitney Richter of that fandom! Show 'em all what they're missing! Do they have any good songs to sing to the one in a coma?
-
I have read it, it wasn't very good and it seemed like she just threw in drama for drama's sake. Especially since the ending was basically "Oh and by the way, Niall got cancer and died." Um... What? Lol.
LOL I wish I could be the Whitney Richter of that fandom! I don't know that they actually have any good coma-singing songs, but maybe they could sing a slowed down version of What Makes You Beautiful and whoever is comatose could realise they're beautiful and life is worth living LOL. Totally cheese.
I kind of want to write that now. Dammit!
-
Maybe someone can ask them that at a Q&A!
We were wondering if any of you happened to get into a horrible crash and as a result end up in a coma which song would the rest of you sing that person awake to? LOL
-
Here is another question:
I guess this is a cheaper version of Julie's question but which genre is your least favorite to read and why?
Also, just reading Saka's description of that 1D fic, in your mind how much drama is too much? Or do you enjoying reading things where it's packed with drama from start to finish?
-
Here is another question:
I guess this is a cheaper version of Julie's question but which genre is your least favorite to read and why?
I guess humour. Because it's really hard to find someone who is really good at writing it.
Also, just reading Saka's description of that 1D fic, in your mind how much drama is too much? Or do you enjoying reading things where it's packed with drama from start to finish?
As much as I love drama and angst, I don't like when a story is too much packed with it, especially if all drama (cancer, illness, accident) happens to one single character. No one is that unlucky! lol
-
I guess humour. Because it's really hard to find someone who is really good at writing it.
I would agree with you on this one. It's not my least favorite, but I think this is the one genre that can go horribly wrong if not written properly. I have clicked out of so many 'funny' stories because they just read more like silly, or stupid and loaded with what you can tell are inside jokes. LOL
-
Comedy is so subjective, I think more so than any other genre. There are so many different kinds of humor, and what's funny to one person may seem tasteless or just stupid to someone else. I don't think it's a genre you can learn to write well; you've either got it or you don't (and whether or not you've got it depends completely on who's reading it LOL).
-
I guess this is a cheaper version of Julie's question but which genre is your least favorite to read and why?
Also, just reading Saka's description of that 1D fic, in your mind how much drama is too much? Or do you enjoying reading things where it's packed with drama from start to finish?
I guess my least favorite to read would be fantasy, especially in fanfic. I have a lot of respect for people who write fantasy well because I know it takes a lot of creativity, but I just prefer reading realistic fiction, especially with the Boys.
As for the other question, you all know I'm a drama queen, but it definitely can reach a point where there's too much. The 1D story Steph described sounds like too much! The plane crash story I posted a few days ago was too much. I wrote a girlband story back in the day that was too much. BMS might even be considered too much. At some point you have to stop and ask yourself, how many bad things can realistically happen to these same characters before it becomes unrealistic and over the top? I'm all for drama, but only if it seems plausible and makes sense in the story. If it seems like it's just been thrown in for no reason other than to get a reaction, drama for the sake of drama, then it's too much.
-
I think my least favorite genre is AU. I like to read the boys as the boys and have a hard time picturing them as anything other than who they are.
-
As far as drama goes, I think when you add as many elements as Steph mentioned for that one story, that it's a bit much! I enjoy my drama but I am more of a one major event type person. Now if other things happen as small ripple effects, that's okay as long as it's spread evenly amongst the characters but when it happens all to the same person over and over in the same story it becomes too cartoon-ish for me. I picture anvils dropping from the sky lol
-
Have you ever crossed that line in your own writing, either by taking it over the top or writing something you swore you would never write?
-
guys I meant to do this before but I saw you just asked a question, Julie so I put it as the first question in the new thread.